Selected quad for the lemma: word_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
word_n	church_n	invisible_a	visible_a	4,744	5	9.2933	5	true

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A31440	Independencie a great schism proved against Dr. Owen, his apology in his tract of schism : as also an appendix to the former discourse, shewing the inconstancy of the Dr. and the inconsistency of his former and present opinions / by D. Cawdrey ...	Cawdrey, Daniel, 1588-1664.	1657 (1657)	Wing C1630; ESTC R8915	103,968	258

independency_n a_o great_a schism_n prove_v against_o dr._n owen_n his_o apology_n in_o his_o tract_n of_o schism_n as_o also_o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o former_a discourse_n show_v the_o inconstancy_n of_o the_o dr._n and_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o his_o former_a and_o present_a opinion_n by_o d._n cawdrey_n preacher_n of_o the_o word_n at_o bill_v magn_n in_o northamptonshire_n london_n print_v by_o j._n s._n for_o john_n wright_n at_o the_o kings-head_n in_o the_o old-baley_a 1657._o independency_n a_o great_a schism_n chap._n i._o by_o way_n of_o preface_n §_o 1_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n be_v so_o heinous_a in_o itself_o as_o his_o own_o and_o other_o aggravation_n of_o it_o hereafter_o will_v make_v good_a and_o so_o dangerous_a and_o noxious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o the_o event_n in_o all_o age_n have_v declare_v that_o no_o invective_n against_o the_o evil_n of_o it_o can_v well_o be_v too_o great_a or_o high_a no_o wonder_n then_o if_o all_o man_n of_o any_o persuasion_n speak_v of_o this_o subject_n do_v make_v their_o entrance_n at_o this_o door_n the_o ancient_n and_o latter_a divine_n agree_v general_o in_o the_o notion_n of_o schism_n and_o never_o change_v till_o now_o for_o their_o mistake_n there_o in_o have_v indeed_o the_o the_o happiness_n to_o deal_v with_o man_n evident_o guilty_a of_o many_o miscarriage_n as_o in_o other_o thing_n so_o for_o their_o schismatical_a principle_n which_o be_v take_v up_o and_o espouse_v by_o some_o in_o after-age_n have_v just_o brand_v they_o with_o the_o crime_n and_o character_n of_o schism_n i_o shall_v instance_n in_o the_o donatist_n the_o first_o in_o story_n charge_v with_o it_o as_o i_o remember_v who_o prime_a principle_n for_o they_o take_v up_o more_o in_o after_o time_n be_v these_o two_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o corner_n of_o africa_n and_o lest_o no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n but_o their_o own_o 2._o that_o none_o be_v true_o baptize_v or_o enter_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o by_o some_o minister_n of_o their_o party_n the_o romanist_n as_o soon_o as_o antichrist_n take_v the_o throne_n have_v impropriate_v and_o stout_o manage_v these_o very_a principle_n they_o first_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n exclude_v all_o that_o be_v not_o as_o they_o speak_v to_o contradiction_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a belief_n and_o then_o that_o none_o be_v true_o ordain_v minister_n but_o by_o their_o bishop_n and_o consequent_o none_o be_v true_o baptize_v or_o member_n but_o those_o admit_v by_o man_n so_o ordain_v these_o very_a principle_n be_v again_o improve_v by_o man_n of_o other_o persuasion_n who_o i_o yet_o name_v not_o and_o whether_o our_o reverend_a author_n will_v acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v schismatical_a principle_n or_o no_o i_o do_v not_o know_v but_o this_o i_o know_v that_o all_o protestant_n reform_v church_n at_o home_n and_o abroad_o beside_o those_o of_o his_o constitution_n do_v hold_v they_o so_o to_o be_v and_o thereupon_o if_o he_o desire_v not_o to_o be_v singular_a he_o may_v give_v up_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o evil_n of_o schism_n to_o the_o determination_n and_o judgement_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a divine_n agree_v as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o aggravation_n of_o its_o sinfulness_n §_o 2_o that_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n as_o hierom_n confess_v of_o himself_o do_v perhaps_o load_v their_o adversary_n with_o charge_n they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o or_o the_o controversy_n will_v allow_v must_v be_v yield_v as_o a_o fault_n the_o ground_n whereof_o be_v partly_o this_o that_o they_o see_v further_o into_o the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o those_o opinion_n than_o their_o adversary_n do_v foresee_v and_o partly_o a_o corruption_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o best_a man_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o zeal_n against_o error_n viz._n to_o strive_v for_o victory_n rather_o than_o truth_n and_o though_o they_o may_v so_o miscarry_v the_o notion_n of_o schism_n yet_o that_o all_o divine_n pious_a &_o learned_a in_o all_o age_n shall_v so_o much_o mistake_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o be_v most_o improbable_a as_o that_o none_o but_o himself_o shall_v discover_v that_o mistake_n be_v not_o very_o reasonable_a to_o imagine_v §_o 3._o how_o ever_o the_o age_n wherein_o we_o live_v have_v in_o good_a measure_n free_v itself_o from_o the_o bondage_n of_o subjection_n to_o the_o dictate_v of_o man_n because_o they_o they_o live_v before_o we_o yet_o this_o course_n of_o procedure_v have_v not_o lose_v its_o usefulness_n or_o be_v become_v impertinent_a the_o concur_v judgement_n of_o all_o man_n of_o all_o persuasion_n in_o all_o age_n carry_v weight_n of_o reason_n with_o it_o especial_o when_o it_o agree_v with_o either_o express_a scripture_n or_o regular_a and_o rational_a deduction_n from_o it_o to_o which_o he_o here_o profess_v to_o stand_v or_o fall_n it_o be_v cheerful_o to_o be_v receive_v that_o which_o may_v cause_v he_o to_o lie_v low_a as_o to_o any_o expectation_n of_o success_n be_v not_o only_o the_o praejudice_n of_o many_o age_n the_o interest_n of_o most_o christian_n and_o mutual_a consent_n of_o party_n at_o variance_n take_v common_o for_o unquestionable_a evidence_n of_o truth_n but_o his_o own_o prejudicate_a notion_n of_o schism_n limit_v it_o as_o he_o do_v to_o a_o difference_n or_o division_n in_o a_o particular_a assembly_n parley_n which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o clear_o and_o sufficient_o make_v out_o will_v blast_v his_o hope_n of_o any_o good_a issue_n by_o this_o discourse_n 30_o pag._n 30_o as_o himself_o profess_v hereafter_o but_o he_o be_v not_o solicitous_a of_o the_o event_n endeavour_v as_o he_o say_v to_o go_v whither_o he_o shall_v not_o whether_o most_o man_n go_v §_o 4._o what_o advatage_n in_o this_o business_n the_o first_o charger_n of_o schism_n upon_o other_o have_v get_v be_v not_o very_o visible_a he_o that_o be_v first_o in_o his_o own_o cause_n 18.17_o pro._n 18.17_o be_v righteous_a but_o he_o innocent_a neighbour_n come_v and_o try_v he_o those_o that_o be_v most_o guilty_a of_o it_o may_v first_o clamour_n against_o the_o innocent_a but_o at_o last_o will_v be_v prove_v most_o schismatical_a but_o when_o man_n can_v reasonable_o charge_v other_o with_o that_o crime_n as_o have_v never_o separate_v from_o their_o church_n of_o which_o they_o never_o be_v as_o he_o speak_v hereafter_o the_o suspicion_n at_o least_o will_v lie_v at_o their_o own_o door_n who_o have_v separate_v from_o all_o church_n of_o some_o whereof_o they_o once_o be_v and_o they_o must_v either_o prove_v they_o all_o heretical_a or_o corrupt_a or_o themselves_o to_o be_v schismatical_a in_o separate_v from_o they_o the_o romanist_n indeed_o have_v make_v great_a use_n of_o this_o advantage_n to_o accuse_v first_o to_o hide_v their_o own_o great_a schism_n but_o the_o donatist_n of_o old_a and_o tho●e_o that_o succeed_v they_o now_o in_o their_o principle_n have_v no_o colour_n to_o charge_v schism_n upon_o all_o true_a church_n for_o that_o must_v lie_v upon_o they_o that_o make_v so_o causelesse●_n a_o separaration_n not_o upon_o the_o church_n which_o never_o be_v of_o their_o association_n but_o the_o chief_a advantage_n of_o rome_n lay_v in_o this_o that_o have_v once_o be_v a_o famous_a church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n they_o plead_v the_o privilege_n of_o that_o church_n to_o cover_v their_o apostasy_n for_o to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o our_o author_n if_o any_o party_n of_o man_n can_v estate_n themselves_o at_o large_a in_o all_o the_o privilege_n grant_v and_o promise_v make_v to_o the_o church_n in_o general_a they_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o deal_v with_o they_o that_o oppose_v they_o have_v at_o once_o render_v they_o no_o better_a than_o jew_n and_o mahumetan_n heathen_n or_o publican_n by_o appropriate_v those_o privilege_n unto_o themselves_o which_o practice_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o imitate_v by_o himself_o and_o party_n let_v he_o consider_v what_o ever_o be_v speak_v in_o scripture_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n visible_a or_o invisible_a they_o have_v too_o often_o apply_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a church_n and_o count_v all_o without_o that_o be_v not_o within_o the_o pale_a of_o their_o society_n as_o be_v else_o where_o show_v and_o i_o shall_v add_v still_o his_o own_o word_n whereas_o the_o party_n litigant_fw-la by_o all_o rule_n of_o law_n and_o equity_n aught_o to_o stand_v under_o a_o equal_a regard_n un●ill_v the_o severall_n of_o their_o difference_n have_v be_v hear_v and_o state_v one_o part_n be_v hereby_o utter_o condemn_v before_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o it_o be_v all_o one_o unto_o they_o whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o wrong_n how_o applicable_a all_o this_o be_v to_o themselves_o will_v appear_v ere_o we_o have_v

union_n be_v a_o union_n of_o the_o appointment_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o i_o shall_v free_o grant_v he_o provide_v he_o do_v not_o limit_v schism_n as_o former_o he_o do_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n only_o yet_o that_o he_o do_v here_o again_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o sort_n of_o union_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n mark_n that_o be_v institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o what_o i_o have_v further_o to_o offer_v &c_n &c_n the_o design_n of_o this_o be_v that_o he_o may_v have_v a_o fair_a retreat_n when_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o breach_n of_o union_n in_o other_o respect_n and_o so_o with_o schism_n to_o escape_v by_o this_o evasion_n this_o breach_n of_o union_n be_v not_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o one_o assembly_n meet_v to_o that_o end_n and_o that_o be_v only_a schism_n in_o the_o scripture_n notion_n as_o he_o have_v often_o say_v but_o i_o shall_v attend_v his_o motion_n §_o 8_o this_o union_n be_v institute_v in_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o various_a acception_n of_o that_o word_n so_o it_o be_v distinguish_v for_o which_o purpose_n he_o undertake_v three_o thing_n to_o show_v 1._o the_o several_a consideration_n of_o the_o church_n with_o which_o union_n be_v to_o be_v preserve_v 2._o what_o that_o union_n be_v 82._o p._n 82._o we_o be_v to_o keep_v with_o the_o church_n in_o each_o consideration_n 3._o how_o that_o union_n be_v break_v and_o what_o the_o sin_n whereby_o it_o be_v do_v wherein_o we_o shall_v follow_v he_o as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v concern_v leave_v other_o to_o plead_v for_o themselves_o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n mystical_a and_o its_o union_n §_o 1_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o world_n be_v take_v in_o scripture_n three_o way_n 1._o for_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n 84._o p._n 84._o his_o elect_a redeem_v &c_n &c_n common_o call_v the_o church_n catholic_n militant_a 2._o for_o the_o universality_n of_o man_n call_v by_o the_o word_n visible_o profess_v the_o gospel_n call_v the_o church_n catholic_n visible_a 3._o for_o a_o particular_a church_n of_o some_o place_n wherein_o the_o institute_v worship_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n be_v celebrate_v according_a to_o his_o mind_n this_o distinction_n of_o the_o church_n be_v rather_o of_o the_o word_n than_o of_o the_o thing_n intend_v by_o it_o &_o import_v not_o a_o threefold_a church_n but_o one_o church_n under_o a_o threefold_a consideration_n arise_v as_o he_o say_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o be_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n who_o may_v be_v consider_v either_o as_o true_a believer_n that_o make_v the_o invisible_a church_n 2_o as_o professor_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n &_o that_o make_v the_o catholic_a visible_a church_n or_o three_o as_o partaker_n of_o the_o same_o institute_v worship_n and_o that_o be_v call_v a_o particular_a church_n for_o as_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o church_n agree_v to_o it_o in_o all_o the_o three_o consideration_n it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o word_n &c_n &c_n so_o the_o same_o person_n be_v or_o may_v be_v member_n of_o all_o the_o three_o church_n or_o in_o that_o threefold_a consideration_n of_o it_o at_o once_o he_o that_o be_v a_o true_a believer_n of_o the_o invisible_a church_n be_v also_o a_o professor_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o so_o a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a visible_a church_n and_o he_o that_o be_v of_o both_o those_o be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v if_o possible_a a_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n now_o the_o church_n have_v its_o rise_n and_o nature_n from_o a_o call_n as_o the_o word_n import_v that_o call_v admit_v of_o several_a degree_n cause_n this_o threefold_a notion_n of_o the_o church_n that_o call_v in_o scripture_n be_v either_o internal_a which_o he_o call_v effectual_a or_o external_a and_o that_o again_o admit_v of_o degree_n man_n be_v call_v either_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n only_o lack_v opportunity_n of_o public_a ordinance_n or_o to_o participation_n of_o the_o institute_v worship_n also_o in_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o first_o call_v they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n invisible_a to_o the_o second_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a visible_a to_o the_o three_o to_o be_v member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n and_o his_o own_o way_n of_o raise_v the_o former_a distinction_n be_v the_o same_o for_o substance_n p._n 84._o §_o 2._o hence_o the_o necessity_n of_o church_n in_o the_o last_o acception_n be_v not_o only_o because_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v bind_v to_o external_a rule_n for_o joint_a communion_n for_o to_o those_o very_a rule_n be_v member_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o visible_a church_n bind_v also_o when_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o partly_o because_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o either_o sense_n can_v all_o meet_v in_o one_o place_n and_o partly_o because_o the_o opportunity_n to_o yield_v obedience_n to_o those_o rule_n of_o joint_a communion_n can_v be_v exercise_v but_o in_o a_o particular_a society_n not_o too_o great_a or_o numerous_a §_o 2_o 1._o for_o his_o first_o consideration_n of_o the_o church_n which_o 〈◊〉_d call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n his_o elect_a 84._o page_n 84._o &c_n &c_n the_o church_n catholic_a militant_a i_o have_v but_o a_o little_a to_o say_v i_o observe_v only_o first_o that_o he_o restrain_v the_o catholic_n church_n invisible_a only_o to_o this_o world_n as_o militant_a whereas_o common_o our_o div_o nes_z take_v it_o for_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o the_o elect_a both_o militant_a and_o triumphant_a from_o heb._n 12.23_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v write_v in_o heaven_n 2._o that_o he_o make_v the_o church_n invisible_a the_o only_a mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v ordinary_o apply_v to_o the_o catholic_a visible_a church_n also_o as_o contra_fw-la distinguish_v to_o the_o civil_a or_o political_a body_n of_o a_o state_n 3._o 9_o see_v my_o vind_n vind._n p._n 9_o that_o he_o cite_v math._n 16.28_o to_o prove_v the_o catholic_a invisible_a church_n which_o be_v common_o understand_v of_o the_o catholic_a visible_a evangelicall_n church_n he_o say_v they_o that_o will_v apply_v this_o text_n to_o the_o church_n in_o any_o other_o sense_n 88_o page_n 88_o must_v know_v that_o it_o be_v incumbent_n on_o they_o to_o establish_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o it_o unto_o every_o one_o that_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o sense_n which_o will_v be_v difficult_a &c_n &c_n but_o i_o say_v that_o the_o promise_n in_o that_o text_n and_o the_o rest_n cite_v be_v make_v good_a to_o every_o one_o that_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o invisible_a church_n be_v true_a they_o be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o they_o but_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v true_a with_o respect_n if_o not_o to_o a_o particular_a church_n which_o may_v fail_v yet_o to_o the_o catholic_a visible_a church_n which_o as_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o messiah_n come_v so_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v total_o to_o destroy_v it_o and_o this_o himself_o confess_v i_o no_o way_n doubt_v of_o the_o perpetual_a existence_n of_o innumerable_a believer_n in_o every_o age_n and_o such_o as_o make_v the_o profession_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n one_o way_n or_o other_o p._n 86._o f._n there_o be_v then_o a_o perpetual_a existence_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o invisible_a as_o true_a beleiver_n but_o also_o of_o the_o visible_a as_o professor_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v good_a to_o it_o indeed_o the_o promise_n in_o that_o text_n be_v make_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n indefinite_o and_o respective_o but_o not_o to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o it_o nor_o to_o every_o particular_a church_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o church_n of_o true_a beleiver_n and_o professor_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o all_o age_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v make_v to_o a_o particular_a church_n that_o christ_n have_v have_v always_o a_o church_n in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o world_n himself_o say_v be_v a_o needless_a enquiry_n p._n 85._o §_o 5._o of_o which_o more_o perhaps_o hereafter_o §_o 3_o the_o second_o thing_n considerable_a be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n of_o this_o catholic_a invisible_a church_n among_o themselves_o which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v 95._o pag._n 95._o the_o

and_o never_o scruple_v it_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v why_o not_o ordination_n also_o without_o a_o new_a ordination_n they_o receive_v not_o baptism_n from_o they_o as_o if_o institute_v by_o antichrist_n but_o as_o a_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n they_o baptize_v not_o as_o antichristian_a not_o as_o bishop_n or_o romish_a priest_n but_o as_o presbyter_n in_o who_o hand_n we_o say_v ordination_n also_o be_v only_o since_o we_o have_v take_v away_o those_o humane_a addition_n which_o they_o have_v sinful_o introduce_v into_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o inheritance_n of_o rome_n but_o privilege_n for_o all_o the_o people_n of_o god_n where_o ever_o they_o find_v they_o and_o therefore_o we_o deny_v we_o receive_v they_o from_o rome_n any_o more_o than_o the_o jew_n receive_v the_o golden_a vessel_n from_o babylon_n because_o they_o be_v send_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o cyrus_n it_o be_v false_a then_o that_o ordination_n be_v plead_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 199._o p._n 199._o as_o such_o nor_o do_v the_o grant_v true_a ordination_n as_o also_o true_a baptism_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n this_o he_o say_v he_o understand_v not_o they_o who_o ordain_v have_v no_o power_n so_o to_o do_v but_o as_o they_o be_v officer_n of_o that_o church_n as_o such_o they_o do_v it_o and_o if_o other_o have_v ordain_v who_o be_v not_o officer_n of_o that_o church_n all_o will_v confess_v that_o action_n to_o be_v null_a do_v but_o change_v the_o scene_n to_o baptism_n and_o hear_v what_o he_o will_v say_v they_o who_o baptize_v have_v no_o power_n so_o to_o do_v but_o as_o officer_n of_o that_o church_n as_o such_o they_o do_v it_o both_o which_o must_v be_v deny_v 27._o see_v apol._n against_o brown_n sect._n 27._o or_o he_o must_v deny_v his_o baptism_n they_o do_v it_o as_o officer_n not_o as_o officer_n of_o that_o church_n that_o papal_a antichristian_a hierarchy_n and_o if_o other_o have_v baptize_v ordain_v who_o be_v not_o officer_n of_o that_o church_n or_o they_o as_o officer_n but_o not_o as_o officer_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v as_o a_o scab_n upon_o the_o hand_n no_o rational_a man_n hitherto_o have_v assert_v that_o action_n to_o be_v null_a this_o be_v no_o such_o dark_a passage_n that_o the_o doctor_n can_v see_v one_o step_n before_o he_o unless_o his_o new_a light_n have_v dazzle_v his_o eye_n that_o he_o can_v see_v wood_n for_o tree_n which_o before_o he_o fall_v into_o this_o way_n he_o see_v so_o many_o learned_a and_o pious_a man_n walk_v in_o before_o he_o for_o our_o part_n etc._n see_v p._n 199_o but_o they_o who_o will_v not_o be_v content_v etc._n etc._n we_o profess_v that_o in_o his_o way_n of_o personal_a qualification_n and_o acceptation_n of_o the_o people_n to_o make_v a_o man_n without_o ordination_n a_o minister_n the_o passage_n in_o scripture_n or_o church_n story_n be_v so_o dark_a that_o we_o can_v see_v one_o step_n before_o we_o but_o this_o have_v sufficient_o by_o other_o be_v discuss_v chap._n vii_o of_o the_o particular_a church_n and_o its_o union_n §_o 1_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o last_o acception_n of_o a_o church_n as_o it_o frequent_o signify_v a_o particular_a church_n 202._o p._n 202._o though_o all_o the_o place_n produce_v by_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o i_o think_v prove_v that_o sense_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o contend_v about_o it_o that_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v call_v one_o church_n be_v true_a but_o that_o those_o many_o thousand_o can_v meet_v in_o one_o congregation_n in_o one_o place_n be_v nothing_o probable_a it_o possible_a but_o take_v his_o definition_n of_o a_o particular_a institute_v church_n it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v by_o the_o word_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o joint_a performance_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a ordiance_n according_a to_o the_o order_n by_o christ_n prescribe_v in_o this_o definition_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v 1._o the_o definition_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n by_o he_o give_v will_v be_v applicable_a and_o be_v by_o himself_o or_o other_o of_o his_o side_n apply_v to_o the_o three_o several_a notion_n of_o a_o church_n or_o the_o church_n in_o those_o several_a notion_n 1._o to_o the_o catholic_n invisible_a church_n it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n 2._o d._n ames_n the_o church_n in_o general_a be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n p._n 64_o s_o 2._o by_o the_o word_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o joint_a performance_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a ordinance_n according_a to_o the_o order_n by_o christ_n prescribe_v this_o be_v all_o of_o it_o true_a of_o the_o invisible_a church_n they_o be_v call_v which_o will_v be_v the_o only_a exception_n to_o the_o joint_a performance_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o specifical_a and_o where_o its_o possible_a individual_a ordinance_n and_o all_o the_o member_n thereof_o ordinary_o be_v of_o some_o particular_a church_n it_o be_v both_o possible_a and_o necessary_a to_o join_v in_o that_o performance_n 2._o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o word_n &c_n &c_n so_o himself_n describe_v it_o it_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o all_o that_o be_v due_o call_v christian_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o profession_n p._n 113._o and_o before_o that_o p._n 112._o all_o professor_n of_o the_o gospel_n throughout_o the_o world_n call_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o word_n do_v make_v up_o and_o constitute_v his_o visible_a kingdom_n by_o their_o profess_a subjection_n to_o he_o which_o subjection_n have_v reference_n to_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o same_o specifical_a ordinance_n indefinite_o and_o in_o the_o same_o individuall_n where_o they_o be_v administer_v and_o the_o member_n of_o this_o church_n live_v ordinary_o in_o some_o particular_a church_n its_o possible_a and_o necessary_a for_o they_o also_o to_o join_v in_o that_o performance_n and_o this_o be_v as_o much_o be_v the_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v bind_v to_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o what_o be_v to_o he_o impossible_a and_o it_o often_o happen_v by_o absence_n sickness_n or_o otherwise_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o join_v in_o that_o worship_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n we_o also_o grant_v as_o understand_v afore_o 4._o but_o we_o shall_v add_v by_o way_n of_o improvement_n that_o such_o society_n be_v all_o our_o particular_a congregation_n society_n of_o man_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o word_n &c_n &c_n hold_v parallel_n in_o every_o particular_a with_o his_o definition_n and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v esteem_v and_o call_v church_n as_o well_o as_o they_o i_o be_o to_o learn_v the_o reason_n what_o exception_n may_v be_v make_v we_o shall_v hear_v a_o one_o §_o 2_o 2._o the_o order_n prescribe_v by_o christ_n be_v not_o that_o all_o christian_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o individual_a particular_a congregation_n but_o of_o this_o or_o that_o as_o be_v most_o convenient_a for_o they_o by_o their_o habitation_n suppose_v several_a meeting_n or_o congregation_n in_o jerusalem_n one_o of_o paul_n another_o of_o apollo_n &c_n &c_n no_o man_n be_v oblige_v by_o any_o order_n from_o christ_n to_o be_v of_o paul_n congregation_n or_o of_o another_o so_o he_o join_v himself_o to_o one_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o ordinance_n and_o when_o a_o christian_a do_v join_v himself_o to_o this_o or_o that_o congregation_n he_o do_v not_o explicit_o enter_v into_o a_o covenant_n 206._o every_o belie_v be_v oblige_a to_o join_v himself_o to_o some_o one_o of_o those_o church_n that_o therein_o he_o may_v abide_v in_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n and_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o prayer_n p._n 206._o to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o this_o congregation_n but_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o be_v of_o one_o by_o the_o obligation_n of_o his_o membership_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n with_o a_o liberty_n reserve_v to_o remove_v to_o another_o if_o he_o see_v just_a reason_n as_o our_o author_n will_v confess_v anon_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n there_o be_v no_o such_o explicit_a covenant_n or_o as_o some_o speak_v marry_v of_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n or_o of_o people_n one_o to_o another_o that_o they_o may_v not_o depart_v without_o leave_n but_o as_o they_o have_v

of_o no_o particular_a church_n but_o only_o of_o the_o catholic_n meet_v together_o and_o have_v a_o minister_n among_o they_o may_v not_o join_v together_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o prayer_n preach_v and_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o well_o as_o the_o member_n of_o several_a particular_a church_n and_o himself_o among_o they_o may_v do_v the_o same_o as_o they_o do_v often_o at_o london_n and_o oxford_n when_o he_o preach_v unless_o he_o will_v count_v those_o ordinance_n then_o and_o there_o administer_v no_o act_n of_o institute_v worship_n and_o if_o he_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v worship_n how_o can_v he_o deny_v that_o assembly_n to_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n though_o it_o be_v not_o fix_v nor_o gather_v and_o unite_v by_o any_o explicit_a covenant_n or_o consent_n to_o live_v and_o die_v together_o i_o shall_v only_o note_v again_o that_o herein_o he_o desert_n his_o friend_n in_o new_a england_n supr_fw-la ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la who_o say_v particular_a church_n be_v part_n of_o the_o universal_a as_o a_o totum_fw-la or_o integrum_fw-la and_o none_o think_v otherwise_o but_o they_o to_o use_v his_o word_n who_o have_v profit_n by_o the_o fable_n §_o 2_o what_o then_o be_v the_o specificative_a form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n 114._o p._n 114._o the_o formal_a reason_n constitute_v a_o particular_a church_n be_v their_o join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o numerical_a ordinance_n for_o god_n worship_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o now_o it_o be_v enlarge_v have_v not_o the_o same_o specification_n form_n for_o whether_o it_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o genus_fw-la or_o as_o a_o totum_fw-la it_o can_v have_v the_o same_o form_n with_o the_o species_n or_o part_n but_o if_o it_o have_v another_o specificative_a form_n of_o its_o own_o it_o may_v from_o that_o be_v call_v a_o universal_a church_n as_o well_o as_o a_o particular_a from_o its_o form_n may_v be_v call_v a_o particular_a church_n why_o then_o be_v the_o catholic_n call_v a_o church_n universal_a because_o all_o christian_n through_o the_o world_n except_v some_o individual_n providential_o exclude_v do_v upon_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o same_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n the_o same_o sacrament_n administer_v in_o specie_fw-la profess_v one_o common_a faith_n &_o hope_n the_o sum_n be_v the_o specificative_a form_n of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n if_o it_o have_v any_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o hope_n of_o the_o gospel_n whether_o the_o member_n enjoy_v the_o same_o word_n and_o sacrament_n administer_v in_o specie_fw-la or_o no_o and_o he_o need_v not_o to_o have_v except_v any_o individuall_n providential_o exclude_v from_o those_o ordinance_n for_o himself_o tell_v we_o a_o instance_n of_o a_o man_n that_o never_o be_v partaker_n of_o those_o ordinance_n and_o yet_o a_o subject_n of_o christ_n visible_a kingdom_n a_o member_n of_o this_o church_n in_o the_o world_n p._n 139._o and_o before_o that_o suppose_n a_o man_n may_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o where_o he_o live_v though_o he_o be_v a_o thousand_o mile_n distant_a from_o any_o particular_a church_n wherein_o the_o ordinance_n be_v administer_v nor_o perhaps_o know_v there_o be_v any_o such_o church_n in_o the_o world_n p._n 137._o if_o then_o a_o join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o numerical_a ordinance_n be_v the_o specificative_a form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n of_o which_o more_o anon_o why_o may_v not_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o hope_v of_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o specificative_a form_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o church_n consider_v in_o the_o threefold_a notion_n with_o the_o threefold_a difference_n be_v not_o distinguish_v into_o species_n or_o have_v any_o such_o specificative_a form_n but_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n consider_v in_o that_o threefold_a notion_n as_o the_o member_n may_v be_v consider_v as_o 1._o believer_n 2._o as_o professor_n 3._o as_o partaker_n of_o the_o same_o numericall_a ordinance_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v say_v above_o and_o shall_v appear_v more_o hereafter_o §_o 3_o the_o union_n of_o this_o church_n come_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v which_o we_o shall_v easy_o grant_v he_o 116._o pag._n 116._o be_v not_o first_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n invisible_a because_o many_o be_v member_n of_o this_o who_o be_v not_o true_a believer_n 2._o nor_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o a_o particular_a church_n because_o many_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n who_o never_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a church_n 3._o nor_o yet_o have_v it_o its_o union_n by_o a_o relation_n to_o any_o one_o officer_n give_v to_o the_o whole_a or_o a_o subordination_n of_o officer_n as_o papist_n pretend_v in_o all_o these_o we_o consent_v with_o he_o and_o therefore_o pass_v by_o the_o large_a discourse_n about_o they_o as_o not_o concern_v in_o it_o it_o consist_v say_v he_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n eph._n 4.5_o 133._o p._n 133._o that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v unite_v in_o this_o profession_n be_v very_o true_a but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o more_o than_o this_o viz._n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o specifical_a ordinance_n to_o subjection_n to_o the_o same_o discipline_n as_o also_o to_o love_v to_o one_o another_o and_o where_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o celebrate_n together_o of_o the_o same_o numerical_a worship_n and_o in_o any_o of_o these_o to_o make_v any_o difference_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o that_o union_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n whereupon_o that_o be_v a_o strange_a assertion_n or_o addition_n of_o he_o 117._o pag._n 117._o if_o there_o he_o not_o a_o institution_n for_o join_v in_o the_o same_o numerical_a ordinance_n the_o union_n of_o this_o church_n be_v not_o real_o a_o church-union_n for_o when_o christ_n have_v institute_v that_o every_o church_n meet_v together_o and_o every_o member_n of_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v exercise_v the_o same_o specifical_a ordinance_n be_v not_o this_o a_o church_n union_n or_o union_n of_o church_n and_o let_v it_o then_o be_v consider_v that_o if_o every_o member_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n may_v be_v a_o member_n of_o any_o or_o every_o particular_a church_n where_o providence_n may_v cast_v he_o be_v right_o qualify_v thereunto_o have_v right_o first_o to_o the_o same_o specifical_a ordinance_n as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o then_o to_o the_o same_o numerical_a ordinance_n where_o he_o come_v and_o find_v they_o as_o some_o of_o his_o own_o way_n do_v grant_v and_o can_v well_o be_v deny_v then_o the_o denial_n of_o such_o a_o person_n to_o join_v in_o those_o numerical_a ordinance_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o that_o union_n and_o love_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v between_o the_o member_n of_o the_o cath._n church_n which_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v call_v a_o schism_n or_o no_o we_o shall_v examine_v hereafter_o sure_o we_o be_v this_o be_v do_v continual_o by_o some_o particular_a church_n and_o member_n of_o the_o same_o §_o 4_o the_o property_n of_o that_o profession_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o union_n he_o make_v to_o be_v three_o 1._o 134._o p._n 134._o that_o all_o necessary_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v believe_v and_o profess_v 2._o that_o no_o other_o principle_n of_o the_o mind_n inconsistent_a with_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o those_o truth_n profess_v be_v manifest_v by_o the_o professor_n those_o that_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o any_o member_n of_o his_o church_n 3._o that_o no_o opinion_n error_n or_o false_a doctrine_n evert_v any_o necessary_a truth_n profess_v be_v add_v and_o deliberate_o profess_v also_o to_o which_o i_o have_v but_o this_o to_o say_v 1._o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n be_v for_o a_o time_n ignorant_a of_o many_o necessary_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o some_o professor_n there_o be_v that_o have_v not_o hear_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n or_o no._n act_n 19_o yet_o these_o be_v member_n of_o th●_n catholic_n church_n 2._o those_o who_o the_o apostle_n call_v enemy_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n be_v christian_n and_o so_o member_n at_o least_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o not_o of_o a_o particular_a as_o the_o incestuous_a person_n be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n till_o he_o be_v eject_v and_o it_o be_v a_o position_n of_o his_o own_o party_n a_o scandalous_a member_n tolerate_v be_v a_o member_n to_o all_o ordinance_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o seed_n wherewith_o how_o this_o reverend_a author_n agree_v may_v be_v see_v

207._o p._n 207._o to_o which_o humane_a prudence_n may_v add_v nothing_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n deny_v by_o none_o but_o fanatical_a spirit_n and_o as_o for_o the_o institution_n of_o particular_a church_n by_o express_a word_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o where_o visible_a but_o by_o a_o fair_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o which_o be_v of_o institution_n be_v that_o god_n people_n shall_v serve_v and_o worship_v he_o several_o and_o joint_o in_o such_o and_o such_o ordinance_n of_o worship_n and_o consequent_o by_o a_o necessity_n of_o nature_n there_o must_v be_v a_o place_n for_o people_n to_o meet_v together_o in_o or_o more_o as_o their_o number_n be_v god_n institute_n public_a prayer_n preach_v sacrament_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v society_n to_o perform_v this_o worship_n 1._o because_o of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n which_o can_v neither_o meet_v all_o in_o one_o place_n nor_o exercise_v those_o act_n of_o worship_n in_o too_o great_a a_o company_n 2._o for_o the_o better_a obligation_n of_o all_o professor_n as_o to_o the_o exercise_n of_o all_o act_n of_o public_a worship_n which_o some_o if_o leave_v free_a to_o join_v with_o all_o or_o any_o will_v utter_o neglect_v so_o of_o all_o those_o private_a duty_n require_v of_o fellow_n member_n which_o can_v well_o be_v perform_v as_o be_v say_v by_o person_n not_o conbine_v but_o the_o circumstance_n of_o those_o society_n how_o many_o how_o great_a what_o person_n shall_v associate_v be_v leave_v to_o humane_a prudence_n with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o scripture_n that_o all_o be_v do_v decent_o in_o order_n and_o to_o edification_n and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v so_o join_v be_v so_o confine_v that_o they_o can_v or_o may_v not_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o same_o ordinance_n occasional_o in_o other_o church_n let_v he_o that_o can_v show_v the_o institution_n for_o i_o know_v none_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a piece_n of_o independency_n never_o yet_o undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o any_o of_o that_o party_n our_o author_n grant_v that_o a_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o settle_v in_o what_o congregation_n he_o please_v and_o remove_v at_o pleasure_n and_o the_o light_n of_o common_a prudence_n upon_o supposition_n that_o there_o must_v be_v such_o society_n seem_v to_o to_o dictate_v that_o when_o all_o of_o a_o nation_n be_v christian_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o distinction_n o_o churches_n or_o as_o we_o call_v they_o parish_n make_v by_o the_o bound_n of_o man_n habitation_n so_o that_o the_o division_n be_v discreet_o make_v that_o the_o congregation_n be_v neither_o too_o big_a nor_o too_o little_a and_o that_o the_o party_n of_o each_o society_n may_v dwell_v so_o near_o together_o that_o they_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o perform_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o public_a decent_o and_o in_o order_n to_o edification_n and_o also_o those_o mutual_a private_a duty_n of_o brotherly_a inspection_n admonition_n etc._n etc._n require_v by_o christ_n matth._n 18.15_o 1_o thessaly_n 5.14_o etc._n etc._n §_o 7_o and_o this_o he_o in_o a_o manner_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n 209._o p._n 209._o much_o that_o answer_v a_o natural_a principle_n in_o man_n who_o be_v fit_v for_o society_n a_o confederation_n and_o consultation_n to_o carry_v on_o any_o design_n of_o common_a concernment_n etc._n etc._n i_o suppose_v he_o may_v intend_v this_o of_o synod_n carry_v on_o by_o delegate_n from_o several_a church_n which_o be_v suitable_a to_o that_o prudence_n we_o see_v in_o state_n assemble_v in_o parliament_n etc._n etc._n but_o i_o shall_v improve_v this_o further_a as_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n teach_v man_n to_o unite_v themselves_o in_o town_n and_o city_n for_o their_o better_a security_n and_o mutual_a assistance_n and_o comfort_n so_o the_o same_o prudence_n teach_v the_o ancient_n to_o distinguish_v city_n into_o parish_n for_o their_o better_a assemble_v some_o else_o will_v be_v of_o no_o church_n as_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o all_o or_o any_o as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n for_o carry_v on_o the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o better_a and_o more_o profitable_a order_n and_o for_o those_o private_a duty_n afore_o speak_v of_o nor_o do_v any_o man_n rational_o hence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o in_o this_o church_n constitution_n that_o man_n may_v be_v cast_v into_o any_o prudential_a form_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n be_v peculiar_o institute_v but_o the_o way_n of_o constitute_v particular_a church_n for_o person_n for_o number_n etc._n etc._n need_v no_o institution_n but_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o prudence_n of_o man_n or_o church_n as_o afore_o §_o 8_o whether_o by_o any_o promise_n of_o christ_n there_o shall_v be_v always_o somewhere_o a_o visible_a church_n visible_o celebrate_v his_o ordinance_n 211._o p._n 211._o he_o tell_v we_o above_o be_v a_o needless_a enquiry_n p._n 85._o yet_o both_o there_o and_o here_o incline_v to_o the_o negative_a that_o all_o such_o church_n state_n may_v cease_v for_o some_o time_n and_o hereafter_o talk_v of_o a_o intercision_n of_o all_o ordinance_n so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v a_o nullity_n in_o they_o as_o to_o what_o be_v of_o simple_a and_o pure_a institution_n p._n 271_o in_o this_o p●ace_n he_o gloss_n some_o scripture_n allege_v of_o other_o as_o mean_v of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o spiritual_a reign_n of_o christ_n in_o true_a believer_n luke_n 1.33_o math._n 16.18_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o which_o place_n i_o shall_v not_o now_o contest_v with_o he_o for_o the_o thing_n itself_o something_o shall_v be_v say_v in_o answer_v those_o question_n which_o here_o he_o propound_v 1._o it_o be_v say_v true_a church_n be_v at_o first_o plant_v in_o england_n how_o then_o do_v they_o cease_v to_o be_v how_o or_o by_o what_o act_n do_v god_n unchurch_n they_o they_o do_v it_o themselves_o meritorious_o by_o apostasy_n and_o idolatry_n god_n legal_o by_o his_o institution_n of_o a_o law_n of_o rejection_n of_o such_o church_n but_o first_o if_o idolatry_n and_o grievous_a apostasy_n will_v merit_v a_o actual_a unchurch_a not_o only_o the_o israelite_n but_o they_o of_o judah_n have_v deserve_v it_o long_o before_o they_o be_v unchurch_v and_o if_o apostasy_n in_o a_o great_a measure_n will_v unchurch_n a_o people_n england_n have_v of_o late_a year_n apostatise_v sufficient_o from_o our_o ancient_a truth_n 2._o where_o have_v god_n institute_v such_o a_o law_n to_o reject_v a_o church_n present_o so_o soon_o as_o it_o prove_v idolatrous_a or_o apostatical_a rome_n have_v not_o then_o be_v stand_v at_o this_o day_n 3._o it_o be_v a_o question_n whether_o god_n ever_o absolute_o unchurche_n a_o people_n till_o he_o utter_o destroy_v they_o as_o he_o do_v the_o israelite_n of_o old_a and_o the_o whole_a jewish_a church_n after_o christ_n death_n and_o the_o seven_o famous_a church_n of_o asia_n since_o 4._o as_o also_o it_o will_v be_v resolve_v when_o god_n do_v unchurch_n england_n which_o he_o insinuate_v as_o grant_v whether_o whilst_o it_o be_v popish_a &_o antichristian_a or_o since_o the_o reformation_n 5._o let_v he_o resolve_v we_o whether_o our_o first_o reformer_n do_v intend_v or_o undertake_v to_o raise_v up_o a_o new_a church_n or_o to_o repair_v the_o old_a corrupt_a state_n thereof_o as_o they_o that_o return_v from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n do_v not_o build_v a_o new_a temple_n but_o repair_n and_o purge_v the_o old_a 6._o whether_o at_o the_o reformation_n in_o k._n edw._n &_o q._n eliz._n day_n there_o be_v not_o true_a church_n plant_v in_o england_n &_o then_o how_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v to_o be_v see_v they_o be_v rather_o perfect_v since_o than_o corrupt_v 7._o last_o whether_o our_o reverend_a author_n do_v not_o in_o his_o conscience_n think_v there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n in_o england_n till_o the_o brownist_n their_o father_n the_o an●baptists_n their_o elder_a brother_n and_o themselves_o arise_v and_o gather_v new_a church_n not_o out_o of_o true_a church_n but_o out_o of_o babylon_n as_o their_o predecessor_n use_v to_o speak_v which_o he_o yet_o seem_v to_o insinuate_v when_o he_o say_v the_o catholic_n mystical_a 212._o p._n 212._o and_o that_o visible_o profess_v be_v preserve_v entire_a he_o that_o think_v there_o needs_o a_o miracle_n for_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o they_o to_o join_v in_o such_o a_o society_n as_o those_o speak_v of_o according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o person_n delight_v in_o needless_a scruple_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v there_o be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n in_o england_n till_o they_o or_o their_o predecessor_n arise_v and_o gather_v such_o society_n and_o when_o all_o church_n state_n be_v here_o lose_v

of_o member_n together_o for_o observance_n of_o the_o ordinance_n and_o to_o exercise_v mutual_a duty_n of_o love_n to_o one_o another_o as_o have_v be_v say_v but_o as_o i_o say_v above_o these_o be_v not_o three_o church_n differ_v specifical_o but_o a_o notionall_a distinction_n of_o that_o one_o church_n or_o the_o member_n of_o it_o as_o they_o may_v be_v consider_v 1._o as_o true_a believer_n 2._o as_o professor_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n 3._o as_o partaker_n of_o the_o same_o worship_n now_o its_o evident_a that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n may_v be_v all_o these_o a_o invisible_a believer_n a_o visible_a professor_n and_o a_o fellow_n worshipper_n as_o we_o use_v to_o say_v in_o philosophy_n there_o be_v a_o threefold_a life_n vegetative_a sensitive_a and_o rational_a which_o may_v be_v all_o three_o in_o one_o man_n &_o yet_o but_o one_o man_n or_o creature_n so_o then_o the_o form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n if_o it_o have_v any_o be_v rather_o communion_n in_o the_o same_o numericall_a worship_n than_o joint_a consent_n to_o communicate_v in_o that_o worship_n that_o consent_n dr._n ames_n make_v not_o the_o form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n but_o the_o bond_n to_o tie_v the_o member_n fast_o together_o to_o their_o public_a and_o private_a duty_n among_o themselves_o for_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o believer_n or_o a_o professor_n and_o yet_o not_o have_v opportunity_n to_o communicate_v in_o the_o same_o worship_n as_o he_o say_v above_o ●o_o all_o and_o e●ery_a member_n of_o a_o church_n every_o christian_a be_v bind_v to_o believe_v to_o profess_v that_o faith_n and_o to_o join_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o same_o numericall_a worship_n when_o and_o where_o only_o he_o have_v opportunity_n which_o he_o grant_v above_o p._n 205._o §_o 12_o but_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o that_o joint_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n i_o suppo●e_v he_o intend_v it_o as_o his_o predecessor_n do_v of_o a_o explicit_a covenant_n enter_v by_o every_o party_n that_o join_v in_o that_o society_n gather_v or_o to_o be_v gather_v this_o be_v their_o daily_a practice_n but_o then_o i_o desire_v a_o instance_n of_o any_o church_n in_o scripture_n or_o story_n so_o consent_v so_o covenant_v as_o before_o and_o withal_o i_o will_v ask_v whether_o none_o be_v member_n of_o his_o congregation_n but_o only_o such_o as_o give_v this_o explicate_v consent_n if_o he_o say_v not_o any_o but_o such_o i_o ask_v whether_o the_o child_n of_o such_o chuch-member_n bear_v and_o breed_v up_o in_o that_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v member_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v confaed●rate_a in_o their_o parent_n i_o rege_v that_o be_v but_o a_o implicit_a consent_n but_o he_o require_v a_o explicit_a one_o and_o then_o i_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o brethren_n of_o new_a england_n grant_v that_o a_o implicit_a consent_n or_o covenant_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v our_o church_n true_a church_n and_o yet_o o●r_a brethren_n here_o separate_v from_o we_o as_o no_o church_n 2._o i_o wou●d_v glad_o be_v inform_v where_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o any_o other_o consent_n or_o covenant_n to_o church-membership_a than_o that_o of_o christianity_n wherein_o they_o engage_v at_o baptism_n to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o will_n and_o word_n and_o to_o walk_v up_o to_o all_o duty_n of_o all_o relation_n one_o towards_o another_o 3._o i_o will_v yet_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o this_o explicit_a consent_n be_v exclusive_a that_o none_o may_v partake_v of_o those_o ordinance_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n in_o their_o society_n but_o such_o as_o enter_v this_o consent_n their_o practi●e_n here_o and_o in_o new_a england_n be_v or_o have_v be_v that_o none_o can_v have_v communion_n with_o they_o in_o church_n ordinance_n but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v confdoecrate_v 1._o they_o will_v not_o baptize_v the_o child_n of_o the_o most_o godly_a parent_n nor_o admit_v to_o the_o supper_n the_o best_a know_v and_o pious_a per●on_n not_o matriculate_v into_o their_o church_n if_o they_o have_v relinquish_v this_o practice_n it_o be_v well_o but_o if_o they_o have_v they_o destroy_v their_o own_o principle_n and_o prove_v themselves_o the_o more_o injurious_a to_o our_o church_n in_o separate_v from_o they_o 5._o and_o as_o for_o those_o office_n of_o love_n speak_v of_o i_o ask_v once_o more_o be_v they_o also_o exclusive_a to_o be_v tender_v to_o none_o but_o their_o own_o combine_a member_n it_o shall_v seem_v so_o because_o they_o be_v here_o limit_v to_o the_o member_n of_o this_o particular_a church_n in_o their_o respective_a place_n and_o station_n and_o their_o practice_n have_v be_v answerable_a as_o they_o account_v none_o to_o be_v within_o but_o such_o so_o some_o have_v say_v they_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v with_o a_o christian_a not_o of_o their_o own_o way_n than_o with_o a_o heathen_a how_o true_o be_v schism_n attend_v with_o breach_n of_o charity_n §_o 13_o but_o yet_o behold_v his_o liberality_n i_o shall_v further_o grant_v that_o over_o and_o above_o the_o un●on_n 216._o p._n 216._o that_o be_v between_o the_o member_n of_o several_a particular_a church_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o interest_n in_o the_o church_n catholic_n which_o draw_v after_o it_o a_o necessity_n of_o the_o occasional_a exercise_n of_o love_n one_o towards_o another_o and_o that_o communion_n they_o have_v as_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a visible_a church_n &c_n &c_n there_o be_v a●●●mmunion_n also_o to_o be_v observe_v between_o those_o church_n as_o such_o which_o be_v or_o may_v be_v exert_v in_o their_o assembly_n by_o their_o delegate_n &c_n &c_n what_o do_v he_o mean_a that_o the_o member_n of_o each_o particular_a church_n among_o themselves_o have_v communion_n but_o not_o with_o the_o member_n of_o another_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v their_o practice_n somewhere_o or_o that_o the_o member_n of_o several_a particular_a church_n have_v union_n and_o communion_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o church_n this_o be_v not_o their_o practice_n once_o though_o they_o be_v church_n of_o the_o same_o constitution_n with_o their_o own_o a_o member_n of_o one_o church_n may_v not_o receive_v the_o supper_n in_o another_o nor_o one_o minister_n administer_v baptism_n or_o the_o supper_n in_o another_o church_n preach_v they_o may_v as_o gift_a brethren_n which_o they_o allow_v they_o to_o do_v to_o heathen_n what_o union_n or_o communion_n be_v here_o of_o several_a church_n and_o for_o those_o office_n of_o love_n he_o speak_v of_o they_o be_v only_o occasional_o which_o they_o owe_v and_o tender_a to_o a_o heathen_a which_o not_o only_o their_o interest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o even_o the_o law_n of_o humanity_n draw_v after_o it_o an_o occasional_a exercise_n of_o duty_n of_o love_n as_o the_o samaritane_n once_o express_v in_o a_o word_n this_o communion_n of_o member_n of_o several_a church_n be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v due_a to_o and_o from_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n that_o never_o be_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o any_o particular_a church_n last_o as_o for_o that_o communion_n between_o church_n as_o such_o in_o their_o assembly_n by_o delegate_n it_o be_v not_o a_o comm●n_a ●n_n in_o his_o esteem_n by_o a_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o prudence_n only_o which_o he_o so_o much_o decry_v before_o p._n 210._o §_o 14_o and_o now_o we_o be_v come_v to_o consider_v how_o he_o can_v wash_v his_o hand_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n in_o make_v difference_n first_o and_o then_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n to_o this_o end_n he_o lay_v down_o some_o postulata_fw-la which_o he_o take_v as_o grant_v because_o before_o debate_v which_o be_v all_o disprove_v and_o need_v not_o here_o to_o be_v do_v again_o yet_o we_o shall_v brief_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o and_o give_v they_o a_o further_a answer_n 217._o p._n 217._o 1._o that_o the_o depart_n of_o any_o man_n or_o man_n from_o any_o particular_a church_n as_o to_o that_o communion_n peculiar_a to_o such_o a_o church_n be_v not_o where_o call_v schism_n nor_o be_v so_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o etc._n etc._n this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n as_o be_v say_v above_o a_o simple_a secession_n of_o a_o man_n or_o man_n upon_o some_o ju●t_a occasion_n be_v not_o call_v schism_n but_o to_o make_v causeless_a difference_n in_o a_o church_n and_o then_o separate_v from_o it_o as_o no_o church_n deny_v communion_n with_o it_o have_v the_o nature_n and_o name_n of_o schism_n in_o all_o man_n judgement_n but_o his_o own_o yea_o according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n to_o raze_v difference_n in_o a_o church_n be_v propery_n schism_n to_o persist_v in_o

do_v §_o 5._o in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o still_o follow_v he_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o their_o vigorous_a adhere_n to_o the_o former_a advantage_n a_o thing_n to_o be_v expect_v from_o man_n wise_a in_o their_o generation_n have_v expose_v some_o of_o they_o to_o a_o contrary_a evil_n whilst_o in_o a_o conceit_n of_o their_o own_o innocence_n as_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v insensible_o slip_v as_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o man_n into_o sleight_n &_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o schism_n whereof_o they_o be_v accuse_v as_o esteem_v it_o no_o great_a matter_n to_o separate_v from_o any_o or_o all_o true_a church_n make_v it_o no_o schism_n 46_o see_n p._n 46_o no_o crime_n at_o all_o as_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o the_o safe_a way_n for_o they_o be_v to_o deny_v this_o separation_n to_o be_v a_o schism_n for_o otherwise_o he_o assert_v well_o to_o live_v in_o schism_n be_v to_o live_v in_o sin_n which_o unrepented_a of_o will_v ruin_v a_o man_n eternal_a condition_n upon_o this_o therefore_o depend_v the_o issue_n of_o this_o whole_a cause_n for_o if_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n be_v prove_v a_o schism_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o it_o will_v i_o shall_v add_v his_o own_o word_n every_o man_n charge_v with_o it_o must_v either_o desert_n his_o station_n which_o give_v foundation_n to_o his_o charge_n or_o acquit_v hmself_n of_o the_o crime_n in_o that_o station_n and_o this_o latter_a for_o he_o like_v not_o to_o leave_v his_o station_n be_v that_o wh●ch_o in_o reference_n to_o himself_o and_o other_o he_o do_v propose_v and_o mannage_n with_o much_o confidence_n upon_o this_o we_o put_v the_o whole_a issue_n of_o this_o present_a cause_n §_o 6._o for_o let_v not_o they_o think_v that_o the_o iniquity_n of_o their_o accuser_n as_o to_o other_o corruption_n do_v in_o the_o least_o extenuate_v their_o crime_n schism_n be_v schism_n st●ll_o though_o our_o church_n from_o who_o they_o separate_a be_v not_o so_o pure_a as_o they_o ought_v or_o will_v be_v yea_o though_o we_o be_v worse_o than_o we_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n yet_o ought_v not_o they_o to_o separate_v from_o we_o as_o no_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v desirous_a of_o reformation_n but_o be_v schismatic_n if_o they_o do_v they_o ought_v rather_o to_o have_v stay_v and_o help_v to_o reform_v we_o which_o they_o make_v almost_o impossible_a by_o their_o uncharitable_a separation_n from_o we_o this_o that_o follow_v be_v worth_a their_o most_o serious_a consideration_n a_o conscientious_a tenderness_n and_o fear_v of_o be_v mistake_v will_v drive_v this_o business_n to_o another_o issue_n whereas_o their_o confidence_n in_o carriage_n of_o their_o way_n be_v a_o stop_n to_o their_o and_o our_o reformation_n §_o 7._o 8._o 9_o the_o state_n of_o thing_n in_o this_o time_n be_v too_o well_o know_v in_o the_o world_n to_o the_o great_a scandal_n of_o christianity_n and_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o by_o who_o the_o offence_n come_v 1._o protestant_n be_v charge_v by_o papist_n as_o schismatic_n for_o depart_v as_o they_o say_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o church_n they_o be_v 2._o calvinist_n by_o lutheran_n for_o no_o crime_n in_o the_o world_n but_o this_o say_v our_o author_n but_o because_o we_o submit_v not_o to_o all_o they_o teach_v which_o he_o count_v unreasonable_a upon_o this_o ground_n that_o in_o no_o institute_v church-relation_n will_v they_o ever_o admit_v we_o to_o stand_v with_o they_o which_o be_v as_o considerable_a a_o instance_n of_o the_o power_n of_o prejudice_n as_o this_o age_n can_v give_v unless_o it_o may_v be_v parallel_v in_o his_o own_o church_n it_o be_v as_o well_o a_o schism_n to_o keep_v fit_a member_n out_o of_o church-relation_n and_o privilege_n as_o to_o separate_v from_o a_o true_a church_n 3._o presbyterian_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o same_o crime_n by_o episcopal_a man_n because_o they_o reject_v that_o way_n of_o government_n and_o somewhat_o of_o the_o external_a way_n of_o worship_n 4._o the_o independent_o be_v accuse_v by_o presbyterian_o of_o the_o same_o fault_n for_o make_v difference_n in_o and_o then_o separate_v from_o their_o church_n as_o no_o true_a church_n and_o set_v up_o other_o of_o their_o own_o the_o learned_a doctor_n suppose_v this_o last_o charge_n be_v in_o a_o short_a time_n almost_o sink_v of_o itself_o and_o so_o will_v ask_v the_o less_o pain_n utter_o to_o remove_v and_o take_v off_o but_o he_o be_v a_o happy_a man_n if_o thing_n out_o of_o sight_n be_v present_o out_o of_o mind_n his_o party_n have_v rather_o sink_v the_o charge_n by_o their_o silence_n in_o not_o answer_v than_o disperse_v or_o remove_v it_o and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o swim_v on_o the_o face_n of_o those_o discourse_n write_v against_o their_o way_n if_o he_o please_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o and_o this_o charge_n revive_v by_o his_o importunity_n he_o will_v find_v will_v ask_v more_o pain_n to_o take_v off_o than_o he_o be_v aware_a of_o much_o more_o than_o we_o shall_v need_v to_o take_v to_o remove_v the_o same_o charge_n from_o ourselves_o put_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o other_o three_o sort_n of_o man_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o episcopal_a have_v it_o not_o be_v do_v often_o and_o sufficient_o by_o man_n of_o our_o own_o judgement_n himself_o have_v remove_v it_o from_o we_o in_o remove_v it_o from_o himself_o in_o this_o discourse_n but_o how_o he_o will_v remove_v we_o come_v short_o to_o be_v consider_v §_o 10._o what_o those_o general_a principle_n of_o irrefragable_a evidence_n be_v whereby_o he_o will_v acquit_v we_o all_o and_o himself_o also_o from_o the_o several_a concernment_n in_o this_o charge_n we_o shall_v ready_o attend_v unto_o but_o how_o the_o whole_a guilt_n of_o this_o crime_n shall_v be_v thrust_v into_o one_o ephah_n and_o by_o who_o carry_v to_o build_v it_o a_o house_n in_o the_o land_n of_o shinar_n to_o establish_v it_o upon_o its_o own_o base_a as_o he_o phrasisy_n it_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v only_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v discharge_v the_o charge_n by_o a_o new_a definition_n of_o schism_n and_o some_o other_o like_o distinction_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a will_v carry_v it_o almost_o quite_o out_o of_o the_o world_n &_o bless_v the_o church_n with_o everlasting_a peace_n all_o schism_n shall_v be_v confine_v to_o a_o particular_a church_n of_o which_o hereafter_o §_o 11._o but_o that_o he_o shall_v profess_v his_o much_o rathernesse_n to_o spend_v all_o his_o time_n in_o make_v up_o and_o heal_v the_o breach_n and_o schism_n among_o christian_n than_o one_o hour_n in_o justifify_v our_o division_n etc._n etc._n seem_v strange_a to_o i_o when_o as_o his_o whole_a book_n or_o great_a part_n be_v as_o a_o learned_a doctor_n say_v one_o great_a schism_n 8._o p._n 8._o and_o in_o the_o design_n of_o it_o nothing_o but_o a_o justification_n of_o himself_o and_o party_n in_o their_o division_n with_o we_o and_o separation_n from_o we_o and_o tell_v we_o the_o cause_n be_v so_o irreconcilable_a that_o none_o but_o the_o lamb_n be_v worthy_a or_o able_a to_o close_v the_o difference_n make_v who_o when_o he_o will_v come_v and_o put_v forth_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o power_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o he_o put_v we_o out_o of_o hope_n that_o before_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v accomplish_v and_o yet_o say_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n a_o reconciliation_n among_o all_o protestant_n be_v our_o duty_n and_o practicable_a and_o have_v perhaps_o ere_o this_o be_v in_o some_o forwardness_n have_v man_n right_o understand_v wherein_o such_o a_o reconciliation_n according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o god_n do_v consist_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v ere_o we_o part_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v he_o seem_v to_o place_v it_o much_o in_o a_o principle_n of_o forbearance_n that_o be_v in_o toleration_n of_o one_o another_o in_o any_o way_n of_o religion_n the_o curse_a fruit_n whereof_o we_o reap_v with_o lamentation_n at_o this_o day_n they_o have_v indeed_o strong_o improve_v that_o principle_n of_o forbearance_n to_o persuade_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o they_o but_o how_o little_a of_o it_o they_o have_v show_v to_o we_o the_o world_n be_v judge_n §_o 12._o the_o two_o general_a way_n fix_v on_o by_o some_o for_o compass_v of_o peace_n and_o union_n among_o christian_n deserve_v some_o consideration_n and_o to_o be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n the_o one_o be_v enforce_v uniformity_n by_o a_o secular_a power_n the_o other_o be_v toleration_n of_o all_o or_o most_o way_n of_o religion_n except_o such_o as_o concern_v the_o civil_a interest_n he_o speak_v first_o of_o they_o both_o together_o as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o union_n peace_n love_v to_o be_v expect_v

one_o party_n keep_v its_o station_n and_o the_o other_o come_v over_o whole_o unto_o they_o the_o one_o party_n be_v get_v so_o high_a that_o they_o will_v not_o come_v down_o to_o the_o other_o the_o other_o be_v so_o strong_o convince_v of_o the_o error_n of_o their_o independent_a way_n th●t_v they_o may_v not_o can_v come_v up_o to_o they_o in_o what_o a_o sad_a condition_n be_v poor_a england_n the_o while_n like_a to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o her_o own_o child_n §_o 17_o i_o shall_v add_v something_o of_o the_o next_o section_n whereupon_o have_v a_o mutual_a diffidence_n in_o each_o other_o they_o grow_v weary_a of_o all_o endeavour_n to_o be_v carry_v on_o joint_o in_o this_o kind_n and_o this_o be_v like_a to_o be_v the_o state_n of_o thing_n until_o another_o spirit_n be_v pour_v out_o on_o the_o professor_n of_o christianity_n than_o that_o wherewith_o at_o present_a they_o seem_v most_o to_o be_v act_v now_o the_o god_n of_o grace_n and_o peace_n pour_v out_o that_o other_o good_a spirit_n upon_o this_o church_n and_o nation_n before_o they_o be_v utter_o destroy_v §_o 18_o but_o be_v there_o no_o balm_n in_o gilead_n no_o hopeful_a way_n of_o reconciliation_n yes_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o only_a way_n remain_v to_o be_v fix_v on_o whilst_o our_o division_n continue_v be_v to_o inquire_v wherein_o the_o guilt_n of_o they_o do_v consist_v and_o who_o be_v just_o charge_v therewith_o in_o special_a what_o be_v and_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o schism_n and_o this_o will_v we_o also_o do_v if_o god_n permit_v §_o 19_o much_o have_v be_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o schism_n by_o very_o learned_a man_n who_o rather_o as_o he_o say_v endeavour_v to_o convince_v their_o adversary_n the_o romanist_n of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o their_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v schismatic_n in_o separate_v from_o they_o than_o right_o and_o clear_o to_o state_n the_o thing_n or_o matter_n contend_v about_o which_o latter_a seem_v to_o i_o very_o strange_a for_o how_o can_v they_o remove_v the_o charge_n of_o schism_n and_o not_o sufficient_o declare_v what_o schism_n be_v wherein_o they_o and_o their_o adversary_n agree_v but_o our_o reverend_a doctor_n have_v a_o double_a design_n in_o this_o undertake_n 1._o to_o show_v we_o a_o new_a way_n of_o his_o own_o to_o dispel_v that_o charge_n by_o give_v we_o a_o new_a definition_n of_o schism_n not_o know_v or_o make_v use_n of_o in_o former_a time_n 2._o thereby_o to_o remove_v the_o charge_n of_o schism_n from_o himself_o and_o his_o party_n for_o so_o he_o say_v here_o and_o hereafter_o the_o present_a concernment_n of_o some_o fear_v god_n lie_v beyond_o what_o other_o man_n have_v undertake_v something_o may_v be_v far_o add_v as_o to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n unjust_o accuse_v of_o this_o crime_n which_o be_v my_o aim_n what_o satisfaction_n he_o can_v give_v we_o and_o the_o world_n in_o this_o undertake_n we_o shall_v by_o his_o good_a leave_n take_v notice_n of_o only_o premise_v this_o that_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o deal_v with_o whole_a chapter_n and_o section_n as_o hitherto_o i_o have_v do_v consent_v with_o he_o in_o his_o removal_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o we_o and_o only_o observe_v how_o he_o will_v free_v himself_o from_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o concern_v himself_o and_o his_o party_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n in_o scripture_n §_o 1_o this_o reverend_a and_o learned_a author_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o pag._n 16._o sect._n 16._o of_o the_o first_o chapter_n undertake_v to_o answer_v a_o popish_a charge_n of_o schism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o england_n direct_v to_o both_o the_o university_n and_o in_o his_o vindication_n of_o our_o church_n as_o be_v expect_v carry_v on_o the_o debate_n so_o far_o as_o not_o only_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o his_o party_n from_o the_o like_a charge_n by_o some_o at_o home_n but_o also_o as_o many_o wise_a man_n think_v to_o unchurch_n his_o mother_n the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o find_v or_o leave_v no_o church_n here_o but_o his_o own_o as_o the_o donatist_n of_o old_a do_v that_o this_o be_v the_o result_n of_o his_o discourse_n if_o not_o the_o design_n will_v appear_v before_o we_o have_v do_v but_o we_o shall_v attend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o method_n of_o his_o proceed_n who_o thus_o begin_v the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o treat_v be_v a_o disorder_n in_o the_o institute_v worship_n of_o god_n 21._o p._n 21._o i_o suppose_v it_o a_o modest_a request_n to_o desire_v that_o we_o may_v abide_v sole_o to_o that_o discovery_n and_o description_n which_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o scripture_n that_o that_o alone_o shall_v be_v esteem_v schism_n which_o be_v there_o so_o call_v or_o have_v the_o entire_a nature_n of_o that_o which_o be_v there_o so_o call_v it_o be_v they_o say_v a_o ill_a sign_n or_o omen_n to_o stumble_v at_o the_o threshold_n in_o go_v out_o the_o first_o part_n of_o these_o word_n be_v very_o ambiguous_a and_o may_v have_v a_o double_a sense_n either_o that_o schism_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o matter_n of_o institute_v worship_n only_o or_o only_o in_o the_o difference_n make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v institute_v worship_n and_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v true_a or_o yet_o prove_v and_o so_o a_o mere_a beg_n of_o the_o question_n yet_o both_o of_o these_o be_v assert_v by_o he_o hereafter_o the_o first_o sect_n 23._o the_o latter_a sect._n 9_o of_o which_o more_o when_o we_o come_v at_o they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o assert_v the_o contrary_n that_o as_o there_o may_v be_v schism_n in_o the_o church_n about_o other_o matter_n beside_o institute_v worship_n so_o there_o may_v also_o be_v schism_n in_o other_o place_n and_o time_n than_o those_o of_o celebrate_v worship_n for_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v a_o request_n it_o shall_v by_o i_o be_v ready_o grant_v that_o we_o abide_v sole_o to_o that_o discovery_n and_o description_n which_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o scripture_n that_o that_o alone_o be_v esteem_v schism_n which_o be_v there_o so_o call_v or_o which_o have_v the_o entire_a nature_n of_o that_o which_o be_v there_o so_o call_v that_o be_v that_o only_o shall_v be_v esteem_v schism_n which_o be_v either_o express_o in_o scripture_n so_o call_v or_o in_o equivalent_a word_n or_o may_v be_v deduce_v thence_o by_o regular_a and_o rational_a consequence_n as_o he_o say_v above_o chap._n 1._o §_o 3_o 23._o p._n 23._o §_o 2_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_n and_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n be_v be_v then_o first_o to_o be_v inquire_v it_o be_v take_v there_o either_o in_o the_o prime_n and_o proper_a sense_n with_o respect_n to_o body_n natural_a for_o a_o separation_n into_o part_n or_o as_o he_o express_v it_o p._n 24._o a_o interruption_n of_o continuitie_n by_o a_o external_a power_n a_o division_n of_o part_n before_o continue_v the_o place_n be_v cite_v by_o himself_o math._n 9.16_o math_n 27.51_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v rend_v from_o the_o top_n to_o the_o bottom_n into_o 2_o part_n or_o in_o the_o metaphorical_a sense_n from_o body_n natural_a to_o body_n civil_a or_o ecclesiastical_a in_o a_o civil_a body_n joh._n 7.43_o there_o be_v a_o schism_n or_o division_n among_o the_o people_n so_o act._n 14.4_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o city_n be_v divide_v that_o be_v not_o only_o in_o their_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n but_o also_o into_o part_n or_o party_n for_o so_o it_o be_v add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o some_o be_v with_o the_o jew_n and_o some_o with_o the_o apostle_n so_o act_n 23.7_o the_o multitude_n be_v divide_v some_o follow_v one_o some_o another_o of_o their_o leader_n in_o that_o dissension_n which_o be_v the_o reverend_a doctor_n own_o gloss_n thus_o also_o it_o be_v express_v in_o his_o testimony_n in_o the_o margin_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n 24._o p._n 24._o be_v part_v into_o two_o part_n and_o no_o more_o agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a schism_n they_o be_v divide_v not_o only_o in_o their_o judgement_n but_o in_o their_o society_n also_o into_o two_o party_n this_o then_o be_v the_o notion_n and_o nature_n of_o it_o in_o the_o natural_a and_o political_a sense_n it_o may_v easy_o slip_v into_o the_o like_a in_o its_o ecclesiastical_a use_n to_o signify_v not_o only_o a_o difference_n in_o judgement_n but_o a_o separation_n into_o party_n also_o as_o the_o assembly_n may_v be_v civil_a or_o ecclesiastical_a so_o there_o may_v be_v a_o twofold_a schism_n in_o each_o differ_v only_o gradual_o either_o a_o division_n

the_o verge_n of_o one_o church_n as_o if_o all_o their_o division_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o church_n whereas_o there_o be_v schism_n and_o difference_n abroad_o and_o out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v evince_v first_o from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o the_o difference_n or_o schism_n be_v of_o several_a kind_n some_o out_o of_o the_o assembly_n chap._n 1._o &_o chap._n 3._o siding_n about_o their_o teacher_n as_o he_o speak_v p._n 27._o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n &c_n &c_n these_o be_v its_o likely_a abroad_o as_o they_o meet_v one_o with_o another_o some_o be_v in_o the_o assembly_n as_o those_o he_o charge_v they_o with_o chap_n 11.18_o when_o you_o come_v together_o in_o the_o church_n i_o hear_v that_o there_o be_v division_n among_o you_o but_o the_o doctor_n carry_v it_o so_o as_o if_o all_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o church_n meeting_n when_o they_o meet_v to_o worship_n god_n for_o reason_n hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o charge_v they_o thus_o i_o hear_v there_o be_v schism_n among_o you_o not_o only_o in_o private_a conference_n chap._n 1._o but_o also_o which_o be_v worse_o in_o your_o solemn_a assembly_n chap._n 11._o when_o you_o meet_v to_o worship_v god_n and_o this_o be_v the_o doctor_n own_o gloss_n unaware_o confess_v not_o content_a to_o make_v this_o difference_n 27._o p._n 27._o the_o matter_n of_o their_o debate_n and_o dispute_v from_o house_n to_o house_n but_o even_o when_o they_o meet_v for_o public_a worship_n or_o that_o which_o they_o all_o meet_v in_o and_o for_o they_o be_v divide_v on_o that_o account_n also_o chap._n 11._o this_o be_v their_o schism_n but_o not_o the_o only_a though_o the_o worse_a schism_n which_o he_o confound_v too_o much_o to_o lead_v we_o away_o in_o a_o mist_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o church_n divide_v against_o another_o or_o separate_v from_o another_o be_v assume_v but_o not_o prove_v unless_o by_o a_o negative_a which_o be_v invalid_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o such_o a_o separation_n therefore_o there_o be_v none_o of_o which_o in_o the_o next_o §_o 5_o 2._o here_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n or_o number_n of_o man_n separation_n from_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n 30._o p._n 30._o or_o of_o subduction_n of_o themselves_o from_o its_o power_n &c_n &c_n only_o they_o have_v groundless_a causeless_a difference_n among_o themselves_o but_o be_v this_o all_o be_v there_o not_o separation_n make_v if_o not_o from_o that_o church_n yet_o in_o that_o church_n as_o well_o as_o division_n let_v the_o scripture_n determine_v this_o 1._o the_o apostle_n cap._n 1._o charge_n they_o with_o siding_n about_o their_o teacher_n v._o 11._o it_o have_v be_v declare_v to_o i_o that_o there_o be_v schism_n among_o you_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n &c_n &c_n and_o again_o chap._n 3._o v._n 3._o whereas_o there_o be_v among_o you_o envy_v and_o strife_n and_o division_n be_v you_o not_o carnal_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o walk_v as_o man_n for_o while_n one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n be_v you_o not_o carnal_a that_o be_v i_o be_o a_o discitle_n of_o paul_n say_v one_o and_o i_o of_o apollo_n say_v another_o in_o our_o language_n i_o be_o a_o member_n of_o such_o a_o minister_n congregation_n say_v one_o such_o a_o man_n for_o my_o money_n and_o i_o be_o of_o such_o a_o man_n congregation_n say_v another_o and_o so_o a_o three_o and_o hereupon_o they_o most_o probable_o separate_v themselves_o into_o such_o and_o such_o congregation_n with_o slight_v and_o contempt_n of_o other_o minister_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o own_o and_o be_v not_o separation_n the_o ordinary_a issue_n of_o such_o envy_v strife_n and_o contention_n let_v experience_n this_o day_n speak_v as_o love_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o union_n so_o envy_n and_o strife_n of_o separation_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v a_o separation_n of_o party_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n at_o least_o as_o to_o one_o ordinance_n appear_v cap._n 11._o that_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o some_o do_v now_o v._n 18._o with_o 21.22.33_o they_o will_v etc._n see_v jeam_n 2.1_o 2._o etc._n etc._n such_o a_o company_n the_o rich_a sort_n perhaps_o meet_v and_o receive_v the_o supper_n together_o and_o separate_v themselves_o not_o tarry_v to_o take_v the_o poor_a with_o they_o this_o be_v part_n of_o their_o schism_n which_o the_o apostle_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o warn_v they_o of_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o go_v so_o far_o in_o schism_n as_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n by_o gather_v of_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v next_o door_n to_o it_o they_o make_v separation_n in_o the_o church_n first_o in_o their_o difference_n of_o judgement_n and_o then_o into_o party_n as_o to_o some_o ordinance_n not_o long_o after_o they_o separate_v into_o other_o church_n slight_v and_o undervalue_v the_o first_o minister_n or_o church_n as_o nothing_o or_o less_o pure_a than_o their_o own_o which_o we_o see_v practise_v sufficient_o at_o this_o day_n 3._o but_o suppose_v it_o grant_v there_o be_v but_o one_o single_a congregation_n at_o corinth_n yet_o the_o apostle_n dehort_v the_o brethren_n v._o 10._o from_o schism_n and_o write_v to_o more_o than_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n v._o 2._o even_o all_o that_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o every_o place_n §_o 6_o 3._o here_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o substraction_n of_o obedience_n from_o bishop_n ruler_n the_o pope_n &c_n &c_n 31._o p._n 31._o nor_o do_v the_o apostle_n charge_v they_o as_o schismatic_n from_o the_o national_a church_n of_o achaia_n &c_n &c_n for_o the_o first_o part_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n for_o such_o kind_n of_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o hatch_v till_o many_o or_o some_o generation_n after_o and_o for_o the_o other_o the_o church_n be_v yet_o but_o small_a in_o achaia_n f_o see_v he_o p._n 37._o f_o some_o scatter_a saint_n there_o may_v be_v but_o few_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v charge_v only_o for_o their_o division_n and_o separation_n in_o or_o from_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n according_a to_o the_o several_a minister_n which_o they_o set_v up_o as_o be_v most_o probable_a as_o in_o the_o like_a case_n 32._o p._n 32._o by_o he_o instance_a in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_a some_o few_o unquiet_a person_n at_o corinth_n draw_v the_o whole_a society_n into_o division_n and_o a_o opposition_n to_o their_o elder_n a_o few_o man_n act_v by_o pride_n and_o madness_n yet_o such_o power_n have_v those_o person_n in_o the_o congregation_n that_o they_o prevail_v to_o depose_v the_o elder_n and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o office_n be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a to_o think_v they_o set_v up_o new_a elder_n and_o new_a congregation_n and_o most_o unreasonable_a to_o think_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n run_v into_o this_o madness_n and_o so_o some_o congregation_n remain_v sound_n the_o rest_n make_v separation_n from_o they_o and_o this_o clement_n call_v their_o schism_n and_o beside_o his_o several_a word_n to_o describe_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n his_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v to_o lead_v away_o a_o party_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n those_o that_o walk_v well_o from_o their_o honour_a service_n though_o the_o doctor_n way_n to_o know_v what_o it_o mean_v and_o misconstrue_v it_o i_o say_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d imply_v a_o separation_n into_o other_o assembly_n as_o the_o manner_n of_o seducer_n be_v speak_v perverse_a thing_n to_o draw_v away_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d disciple_n after_o they_o act._n 20.30_o the_o like_a may_v be_v conceive_v though_o not_o so_o clear_o express_v in_o this_o first_o schism_n at_o corinth_n the_o same_o church_n and_o place_n sure_o those_o difference_n note_v by_o clement_n in_o the_o same_o church_n be_v not_o division_n in_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o to_o worship_n god_n but_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o cause_v separation_n from_o the_o elder_n and_o so_o from_o the_o church_n break_v of_o it_o into_o fraction_n which_o yet_o he_o call_v their_o schism_n as_o for_o his_o notion_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o clement_n to_o signify_v then_o 34._o p._n 34._o not_o a_o province_n as_o some_o but_o a_o city_n church_n consist_v of_o many_o congregation_n the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v his_o conjecture_n to_o be_v true_a the_o church_n inhabit_v rome_n or_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n which_o at_o that_o time_n have_v no_o such_o large_a territory_n as_o a_o church_n provincial_a

or_o metropolitan_a as_o some_o rather_o dream_v than_o prove_v as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n in_o or_o at_o jerusalem_n act._n 8.1_o and_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o corinth_n but_o yet_o i_o can_v agree_v with_o he_o that_o either_o rome_n or_o corinth_n be_v in_o clement_n time_n only_o one_o parish_n as_o he_o now_o use_v the_o word_n or_o one_o congregation_n meet_v all_o in_o one_o place_n for_o as_o i_o believe_v this_o epistle_n of_o paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n be_v intend_v to_o be_v write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o cenchrea_n which_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o state_v distinct_a church_n or_o no_o the_o doctor_n know_v not_o p._n 39_o nor_o be_v persuade_v it_o be_v complete_v p._n 38._o but_o yet_o suppose_v it_o come_v under_o the_o same_o name_n with_o corinth_n ibid._n though_o paul_n mention_n it_o as_o a_o distinct_a church_n rom._n 16.1_o and_o phoebe_n to_o be_v a_o deaconesse_n or_o servant_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o church_n i_o say_v at_o cenchrea_n so_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n but_o there_o may_v be_v &_o be_v several_a church_n or_o assembly_n in_o corinth_n each_o distinct_a from_o other_o though_o not_o such_o parish_n as_o we_o be_v in_o london_n &c_n &c_n the_o great_a part_n be_v yet_o heathen_n and_o the_o magistrate_n not_o yet_o christian_n to_o erect_v or_o allow_v they_o church_n as_o now_o we_o call_v they_o or_o to_o distribute_v they_o into_o particular_a parish_n which_o be_v do_v as_o soon_o as_o most_o or_o all_o become_v christian_n however_o the_o doctor_n acknowledge_v the_o word_n parochia_fw-la may_v be_v so_o call_v 35._o p._n 35._o from_o they_o who_o meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n and_o to_o eat_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d convivator_n whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o if_o the_o multitude_n be_v so_o great_a that_o they_o can_v meet_v in_o one_o place_n to_o hear_v the_o word_n or_o to_o break_v bread_n as_o its_o evident_a the_o 3000_o or_o 5000_o at_o jerusalem_n can_v not_o then_o look_v how_o many_o meeting_n place_n there_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n so_o many_o parish_n or_o congregation_n there_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n or_o corinth_n have_v several_a if_o not_o fix_a elder_n over_o they_o and_o yet_o the_o whole_a but_o one_o church_n §_o 7_o 42._o p._n 42._o but_o if_o he_o grant_v that_o this_o evil_n mention_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v schism_n do_v it_o conclude_v that_o nothing_o else_o be_v schism_n he_o answer_v he_o be_v inclinable_a so_o to_o do_v and_o resolve_v that_o unless_o any_o man_n can_v prove_v that_o something_o else_o be_v term_v schism_n by_o some_o divine_a writer_n &c_n &c_n he_o will_v be_v at_o liberty_n from_o admit_v it_o so_o to_o be_v sure_o this_o be_v no_o safe_a rule_n to_o go_v by_o for_o as_o there_o be_v some_o virtue_n which_o be_v not_o term_v so_o express_o in_o scripture_n so_o there_o may_v be_v degree_n of_o schism_n which_o be_v not_o so_o express_o call_v there_o it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o the_o one_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o such_o a_o virtue_n the_o other_o of_o such_o a_o crime_n though_o not_o so_o call_v there_o be_v other_o word_n use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o rom._n 16.17_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o signify_v a_o division_n into_o two_o part_n or_o party_n and_o what_o think_v he_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o come_v from_o a_o root_n that_o signify_v sometime_o trahere_fw-la to_o draw_v and_o sometime_o sectari_fw-la to_o follow_v 〈◊〉_d see_v council_n 1._o constantinop_n some_o be_v call_v heretic_n that_o hold_v the_o sound_a faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o sect-master_n use_v to_o draw_v away_o disciple_n after_o they_o and_o those_o that_o follow_v they_o be_v call_v secta_fw-la à_fw-la sequendo_fw-la the_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n of_o several_a sect_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d heresy_n and_o their_o follower_n sect_n divide_v not_o only_o in_o opinion_n but_o in_o party_n and_o school_n also_o so_o paul_n use_v the_o word_n act._n 26.5_o according_a to_o the_o mos●_n strict_a sect_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o live_v a_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o be_v not_o heresy_n as_o bad_a a_o word_n as_o schism_n or_o be_v it_o any_o advantage_n for_o a_o separatist_n to_o change_v his_o name_n from_o schismatic_a to_o heretic_n the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 11.18.19_o use_v they_o promiscuous_o one_o for_o another_o i_o hear_v that_o there_o be_v schism_n among_o you_o for_o there_o must_v be_v heresy_n among_o you_o also_o the_o word_n heresy_n common_o be_v use_v to_o signify_v error_n against_o faith_n which_o sense_n he_o be_v not_o please_v with_o p._n 46._o as_o schism_n be_v a_o sin_n against_o love_n if_o he_o like_v not_o to_o give_v his_o separation_n the_o name_n of_o schism_n though_o it_o have_v full_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o let_v he_o have_v good_a leave_n to_o call_v it_o heresy_n this_o man_n gain_v when_o they_o will_v dispute_v about_o word_n beside_o the_o scripture_n use_v other_o word_n to_o signify_v schism_n in_o a_o political_a sense_n math._n 12.25_o a_o kingdom_n or_o house_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divide_v against_o itself_o that_o be_v into_o part_n and_o so_o into_o civil_a war_n and_o dissension_n can_v stand_v which_o act._n 14_o 4._o be_v express_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o multitude_n be_v divide_v and_o that_o into_o two_o part_n as_o well_o as_o opinion_n as_o it_o follow_v and_o some_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v with_o the_o jew_n and_o some_o with_o the_o apostle_n as_o i_o note_v above_o if_o this_o may_v not_o rather_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a separation_n for_o it_o be_v occasion_v by_o difference_n in_o one_o assembly_n v._o 1._o they_o enter_v into_o the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o jew_n &c_n &c_n the_o unbelieve_a jew_n stir_v up_o the_o gentile_n and_o make_v their_o mind_n ill_o affect_v against_o the_o brethren_n v._o 2._o which_o cause_v that_o separation_n and_o the_o schism_n be_v make_v by_o those_o turbulent_a jew_n the_o cause_n of_o that_o separation_n not_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o their_o party_n schism_n in_o the_o church_n be_v but_o a_o embryo_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n at_o first_o a_o difference_n or_o division_n only_o in_o judgement_n but_o quick_o grow_v into_o separation_n or_o division_n into_o party_n but_o we_o need_v not_o plead_v any_o other_o text_n for_o our_o notion_n of_o schism_n but_o what_o be_v include_v in_o this_o place_n of_o the_o corinthian_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v a_o separation_n make_v in_o that_o church_n by_o such_o as_o lead_v away_o disciple_n after_o they_o or_o rather_o by_o they_o who_o by_o have_v the_o faith_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n in_o respect_n of_o person_n set_v up_o one_o minister_n above_o another_o and_o against_o another_o however_o something_o may_v be_v deduce_v by_o parity_n of_o reason_n if_o division_n of_o person_n in_o a_o church_n in_o judgement_n may_v be_v &_o be_v call_v schism_n in_o scripture_n then_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n ground_v upon_o those_o division_n at_o first_o in_o a_o assembly_n about_o unnecessary_a thing_n as_o he_o say_v may_v well_o and_o much_o more_o be_v call_v schism_n for_o say_v he_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a 43._o p._n 43._o guilty_a of_o this_o sin_n of_o schism_n who_o raise_v or_o entertain_v or_o persi_v in_o such_o difference_n and_o be_v not_o he_o much_o more_o a_o schismatic_a who_o have_v raise_v groundless_a difference_n in_o a_o church_n and_o persist_v in_o they_o draws_z disciple_n after_o he_o and_o set_v up_o another_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o from_o whence_o he_o separate_v to_o separate_v man_n in_o judgement_n in_o a_o church_n be_v a_o schism_n and_o crime_n bad_a enough_o but_o to_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o former_a be_v far_o worse_o now_o this_o as_o it_o may_v be_v do_v in_o a_o church_n of_o many_o congregation_n all_o profess_v the_o same_o truth_n and_o practise_v the_o same_o worship_n so_o the_o persist_v in_o such_o difference_n by_o any_o one_o congregation_n against_o the_o rest_n be_v a_o schism_n in_o that_o church_n as_o of_o corinth_n and_o end_v common_o in_o separation_n from_o that_o church_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v further_o what_o be_v require_v to_o make_v guilty_a of_o schism_n §_o 8_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v member_n of_o or_o belong_v to_o some_o one_o church_n which_o be_v so_o by_o the_o institution_n and_o appointment_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o ground_n of_o this_o assertion_n be_v that_o he_o by_o one_o

church_n mean_v only_o one_o particular_a church_n or_o congregation_n so_o that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o member_n of_o that_o one_o church_n he_o can_v neither_o be_v a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o church_n nor_o to_o any_o other_o but_o this_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o great_a mistake_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o his_o miscarriage_n hereafter_o for_o as_o there_o may_v be_v a_o schism_n in_o a_o citie-church_n of_o many_o congregation_n which_o be_v such_o by_o the_o appointment_n or_o allowance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v they_o all_o independent_a if_o he_o please_v so_o one_o that_o be_v a_o member_n of_o one_o of_o the_o congregation_n of_o that_o church_n yea_o that_o be_v a_o member_n of_o none_o of_o those_o but_o of_o some_o other_o may_v be_v a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o church_n collective_o take_v and_o to_o any_o one_o of_o those_o particular_a congregation_n to_o wit_n if_o he_o shall_v raise_v any_o difference_n in_o any_o one_o of_o they_o and_o persist_v to_o maintain_v they_o be_v e●ther_o express_o against_o the_o gospel_n or_o mere_o of_o thing_n unnecessary_a etc._n etc._n and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v 1._o by_o the_o doctor_n own_o principle_n he_o that_o raise_v difference_n in_o any_o congregation_n and_o persist_v therein_o be_v a_o schismatic_a as_o be_v new_o by_o he_o assert_v but_o that_o christian_a that_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o any_o church_n more_o general_a or_o particular_a by_o erroneous_a or_o unnecessary_a dispute_n raise_v difference_n in_o that_o church_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a then_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o require_v to_o the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o that_o one_o church_n but_o he_o may_v be_v a_o member_n of_o another_o church_n or_o of_o no_o church_n but_o only_o a_o christian_n 2._o i_o prove_v it_o from_o a_o scripture_n instance_n act._n 15.1_o ceratine_n man_n which_o come_v down_o from_o judaea_n to_o antioch_n teach_v the_o brethren_n say_v except_o you_o be_v circumcise_v &c_n &c_n you_o can_v be_v save_v these_o man_n be_v no_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n but_o of_o judaea_n or_o christian_n at_o large_a of_o no_o particular_a church_n yet_o these_o man_n make_v difference_n in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v say_v v._o 24._o to_o trouble_v they_o with_o word_n subvert_v their_o soul_n and_o therefore_o may_v just_o be_v call_v schismatic_n he_o can_v now_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o church_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n for_o whether_o it_o be_v then_o but_o one_o particular_a congregation_n or_o consist_v of_o many_o congregation_n as_o not_o able_a to_o meet_v in_o one_o place_n both_o way_n it_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n appointment_n for_o the_o very_a light_n of_o reason_n speak_v thus_o much_o that_o when_o a_o congregation_n or_o first_o church_n grow_v too_o numerous_a it_o shall_v swarm_v out_o into_o lesser_a congregation_n and_o yet_o those_o distinct_a congregation_n may_v fair_o be_v say_v to_o be_v but_o one_o church_n and_o have_v still_o some_o dependence_n what_o ever_o it_o be_v one_o upon_o another_o §_o 9_o 2._o it_o be_v require_v say_v he_o that_o they_o either_o raise_v entertain_v or_o persist_v in_o causeless_a difference_n 44._o p._n 44._o with_o they_o of_o that_o church_n &c_n &c_n this_o be_v answer_v in_o the_o former_a in_o part_n and_o i_o add_v that_o those_o difference_n raise_v &c_n &c_n in_o that_o church_n though_o by_o a_o member_n of_o another_o church_n do_v cause_n a_o interruption_n of_o that_o exercise_n of_o love_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v among_o they_o and_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o duty_n require_v of_o that_o church_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n which_o he_o require_v to_o make_v one_o guilty_a of_o schism_n it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o he_o that_o entertain_v or_o persist_v in_o those_o difference_n shall_v be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o he_o that_o first_o raise_v they_o though_o of_o another_o church_n shall_v be_v none_o §_o 10_o 3._o it_o be_v further_a require_v that_o these_o difference_n be_v occasion_v by_o and_o do_v belong_v to_o some_o thing_n in_o a_o remote_a or_o near_a distance_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n this_o will_v reach_v a_o great_a way_n even_o civil_a difference_n as_o they_o may_v be_v call_v schism_n as_o we_o hear_v above_o so_o they_o may_v come_v to_o trench_v upon_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o may_v there_o not_o be_v difference_n in_o other_o matter_n beside_o worship_n which_o may_v amount_v to_o a_o schism_n he_o tell_v we_o above_o that_o schism_n may_v be_v in_o unnecessary_a thing_n p._n 27._o thing_n that_o proper_o concern_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n such_o be_v those_o siding_n about_o their_o teacher_n not_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o from_o house_n to_o house_n as_o he_o confess_v above_o but_o suppose_v the_o difference_n to_o be_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o it_o may_v they_o not_o be_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n perhaps_o he_o will_v say_v that_o be_v heresy_n or_o apostasy_n not_o schism_n for_o so_o he_o say_v p._n 161._o but_o 1._o every_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o heresy_n much_o less_o apostasy_n heresy_n be_v not_o charge_v usual_o on_o any_o but_o either_o for_o fundamental_a error_n or_o obstinacy_n in_o they_o and_o though_o we_o common_o place_n schism_n in_o matter_n of_o discipline_n or_o circumstance_n of_o worship_n and_o heresy_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n yet_o as_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n those_o that_o begin_v with_o schismatical_a separation_n end_v too_o oft_o in_o heresy_n so_o a_o schism_n at_o first_o if_o obstinate_o persist_v in_o may_v come_v to_o be_v heresy_n for_o there_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o a_o schismatic_a wilful_o defend_v his_o error_n though_o but_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n or_o other_o unnecessary_a opinion_n may_v prove_v to_o be_v heretical_a 2._o heresy_n and_o apostasy_n presuppose_v schism_n first_o so_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o schismatic_a for_o raise_v the_o difference_n and_o a_o heretic_n in_o persist_v in_o it_o and_o say_v the_o same_o of_o apostasy_n as_o more_o perhaps_o hereafter_o or_o may_v there_o not_o be_v schism_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n which_o be_v distinguish_v from_o worship_n sure_o the_o great_a schism_n at_o this_o day_n be_v find_v about_o discipline_n as_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o difference_n between_o papist_n and_o we_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n between_o episcopal_a man_n and_o we_o about_o submission_n to_o the_o hierarchicall_a government_n between_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o independent_o where_o the_o administration_n of_o discipline_n lie_v and_o each_o party_n charge_v one_o another_o with_o schism_n as_o he_o affirm_v in_o his_o follow_a discourse_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n the_o independent_o some_o of_o they_o and_o we_o agree_v have_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n the_o same_o ordinance_n of_o worship_n the_o discipline_n only_o make_v the_o schism_n whereof_o who_o be_v most_o guilty_a will_v appear_v anon_o certain_a it_o be_v on_o which_o party_n soever_o the_o charge_n fall_v to_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o crime_n they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o show_v themselves_o carnal_a or_o to_o have_v indulge_v to_o the_o flesh_n 44._o pag._n 44._o and_o the_o corrupt_a principle_n of_o self_n and_o their_o own_o will_n etc._n etc._n §_o 11_o but_o he_o profess_v he_o can_v never_o yet_o meet_v with_o a_o definition_n of_o schism_n that_o do_v comprise_v that_o be_v not_o exclusive_a of_o that_o 45._o pag._n 45._o which_o alone_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v affirm_v so_o to_o be_v that_o shall_v be_v try_v by_o consider_v the_o definition_n ordinary_o give_v the_o definition_n of_o austin_n be_v this_o schisma_fw-la est_fw-la dissidium_fw-la congregationis_fw-la when_o man_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n in_o doctrine_n and_o same_o rite_n in_o worship_n delight_n in_o the_o discord_n of_o the_o congregation_n by_o dissidium_fw-la congregationis_fw-la the_o dr._n say_v he_o mean_v he_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n into_o a_o peculiar_a congregation_n which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o he_o have_v then_o in_o hand_n but_o 1._o this_o definition_n be_v just_a the_o doctor_n dissidium_fw-la congregationis_fw-la be_v not_o proper_o a_o separation_n from_o but_o in_o the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o the_o donatist_n at_o first_o till_z refuse_v or_o receive_v no_o satisfaction_n they_o separate_v into_o other_o congregation_n and_o bid_v defiance_n to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o common_a issue_n of_o such_o intestine_a division_n 15.39_o act_n 15.39_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n

no_o be_v make_v so_o we_o know_v not_o how_o etc._n etc._n show_v we_o then_o what_o office_n of_o love_n be_v incumbent_a on_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o perform_v his_o argue_v be_v not_o distinct_a have_v not_o tot_fw-mi tell_v we_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o a_o national_a church_n if_o he_o take_v it_o as_o he_o seem_v to_o do_v for_o the_o hierarchical_a church_n with_o national_a officer_n with_o subordination_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v say_v it_o be_v certain_a himself_o be_v once_o of_o that_o national_a church_n a_o member_n of_o it_o perhaps_o zealous_a of_o episcopacy_n and_o a_o exact_a observer_n of_o its_o canon_n so_o that_o if_o that_o national_a church_n be_v prove_v as_o it_o be_v by_o some_o attempt_v to_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n he_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o schism_n in_o separate_v from_o it_o for_o though_o they_o can_v charge_v he_o as_o now_o of_o that_o church_n both_o it_o be_v abolish_v and_o himself_o change_v into_o another_o way_n yet_o they_o may_v say_v he_o be_v not_o long_o since_o a_o member_n of_o that_o national_a church_n but_o if_o he_o take_v national_a church_n as_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o nation_n all_o profess_v the_o same_o truth_n and_o exercise_v the_o same_o substantial_a worship_n as_o the_o most_o orthodox_n understand_v england_n to_o be_v a_o national_a church_n he_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v himself_o to_o be_v still_o a_o member_n of_o this_o national_a church_n as_o he_o do_v pag._n 224._o or_o else_o renounce_v communion_n with_o she_o also_o as_o no_o church_n or_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o no_o come_v after_o to_o be_v consider_v §_o 20_o for_o the_o other_o horn_n of_o his_o dilemma_n if_o they_o be_v and_o must_v be_v of_o this_o national_a church_n etc._n etc._n what_o duty_n of_o love_n be_v there_o which_o they_o owe_v to_o it_o and_o do_v not_o perform_v see_v he_o make_v the_o challenge_n and_o profess_v that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v show_v he_o will_v address_v himself_o to_o it_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o inform_v he_o full_o before_o we_o have_v do_v only_o now_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v here_o do_v we_o not_o say_v he_o join_v in_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n in_o peace_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n 67._o p._n 67._o call_v the_o whole_a church_n together_o &_o try_v what_o we_o will_v do_v be_v not_o all_o this_o aequivocal_o speak_v in_o what_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n do_v they_o join_v with_o we_o as_o a_o church_n do_v they_o not_o disow_v we_o as_o no_o church_n and_o our_o minister_n as_o no_o minister_n &_o admit_v none_o to_o worship_n with_o they_o but_o confederate_a member_n when_o they_o sometime_o preach_v in_o our_o congregation_n or_o hear_v we_o preach_v do_v they_o not_o count_v themselves_o to_o we_o and_o we_o to_o themselves_o as_o gift_a brethren_n only_o but_o no_o minister_n and_o what_o mean_v he_o by_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o how_o can_v it_o be_v call_v together_o unless_o he_o mean_v his_o own_o church_n or_o church_n how_o then_o do_v they_o join_v in_o every_o congregation_n in_o the_o nation_n when_o though_o they_o presume_v to_o preach_v in_o our_o church_n to_o steal_v away_o our_o people_n from_o we_o their_o own_o people_n will_v seldom_o or_o never_o come_v into_o our_o congregation_n to_o hear_v unless_o some_o of_o they_o preach_v ad_fw-la populum_fw-la phaleras_fw-la and_o as_o for_o their_o join_n in_o peace_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v a_o blind_a for_o they_o separate_v themselves_o with_o some_o of_o our_o member_n from_o our_o church_n to_o the_o great_a discouragement_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o great_a disturbance_n of_o the_o whole_a and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o nation_n §_o 21_o the_o counsel_n that_o he_o give_v to_o member_n of_o particular_a church_n 70_o pag._n 70_o who_o have_v voluntary_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o walk_v in_o they_o according_a to_o the_o appointment_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o fear_v extend_v no_o further_a than_o to_o his_o form_v and_o confederate_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v careful_a to_o prevent_v causeless_a difference_n in_o their_o own_o meeting_n or_o among_o themselves_o which_o if_o they_o do_v let_v they_o all_o say_v what_o they_o will_v they_o be_v no_o schismatic_n for_o as_o for_o our_o particular_a congregation_n they_o scarce_o account_v they_o church_n though_o most_o of_o the_o member_n of_o they_o have_v voluntary_o give_v up_o themselves_o explicit_o or_o implicit_o as_o new_a england_n man_n confess_v to_o walk_v in_o they_o according_a to_o the_o appointment_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o they_o grant_v we_o to_o be_v true_a church_n they_o must_v necessary_o acknowledge_v those_o who_o first_o raise_v causeless_a difference_n in_o they_o &_o now_o foment_n they_o by_o separation_n from_o they_o to_o be_v schismatic_n by_o his_o own_o description_n yea_o so_o much_o worse_o than_o those_o corinthian_n who_o case_n he_o exemplify_v if_o so_o be_v they_o do_v not_o upon_o their_o difference_n separate_v into_o party_n and_o church_n which_o he_o deny_v but_o we_o conceive_v they_o do_v and_o these_o both_o raise_v difference_n and_o then_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n into_o several_a combination_n and_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n congregation_n and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o speak_v this_o in_o a_o figure_n as_o paul_n do_v 4.6_o 1_o cor._n 4.6_o he_o can_v easy_o apply_v it_o chap._n iii_o causeless_a separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n be_v schism_n §_o 1_o he_o now_o fear_v this_o or_o the_o like_a objection_n as_o obvious_a to_o be_v make_v by_o every_o man_n that_o if_o schism_n be_v on●y_o among_o the_o member_n of_o one_o church_n 72._o pag._n 72._o than_o the_o separation_n of_o any_o man_n or_o man_n from_o a_o true_a church_n or_o one_o church_n from_o another_o be_v not_o schism_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o most_o christian_n divine_n and_o church_n he_o hope_v to_o help_v himself_o by_o his_o old_a definition_n of_o schism_n in_o the_o scripture_n precise_a description_n of_o it_o as_o he_o limit_v above_o and_o peremptory_o deny_v that_o in_o that_o sense_n there_o be_v any_o relinquishment_n departure_n 73._o pag._n 73._o or_o separation_n from_o any_o church_n or_o church_n mention_v or_o intimate_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v or_o be_v call_v schism_n or_o agree_v with_o the_o description_n by_o they_o give_v we_o of_o that_o term_n but_o to_o this_o i_o have_v many_o thing_n to_o say_v 1._o that_o precise_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n and_o description_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v before_o disprove_v the_o word_n proper_o signify_v a_o separation_n of_o a_o body_n into_o part_n and_o be_v apply_v both_o to_o political_a and_o ecclesiastical_a body_n in_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v prove_v above_o 2._o suppose_v that_o to_o be_v the_o only_a sense_n mention_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o corinthian_n which_o be_v deny_v and_o disprove_v yet_o may_v another_o sense_n be_v intimate_v in_o scripture_n and_o deduce_v by_o regular_a and_o rational_a consequence_n the_o word_n signify_v indefinite_o separation_n either_o in_o opinion_n or_o part_n be_v it_o not_o a_o fair_a consequence_n if_o separation_n in_o judgement_n in_o a_o church_n be_v a_o schism_n much_o more_o upon_o that_o difference_n to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n into_o another_o against_o the_o church_n 3._o st._n john_n blame_v some_o for_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n 1_o joh._n 2.19_o they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o &c_n &c_n as_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o schismatical_a and_o heretical_a spirit_n be_v obstinate_a in_o their_o opinion_n and_o oppose_v by_o the_o church_n they_o stay_v not_o till_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o but_o go_v out_o and_o become_v the_o head_n of_o a_o faction_n against_o the_o church_n as_o history_n do_v abundant_o manifest_v 4._o his_o own_o place_n bring_v for_o instance_n of_o unblamable_a separation_n from_o a_o church_n do_v all_o or_o some_o mind_n the_o nature_n of_o schism_n as_o precedaneous_a to_o that_o separation_n therefore_o this_o sense_n be_v intimate_v in_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v consider_v they_o in_o order_n §_o 2_o 1._o the_o first_o produce_v be_v heb._n 10.25_o not_o forsake_v the_o assemble_v of_o ourselves_o together_o as_o some_o do_v he_o render_v the_o word_n for_o his_o own_o advantage_n not_o whole_o desert_v the_o assemble_v of_o ourselves_o &c_n &c_n and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n 74._o p._n 74._o and_o thereupon_o upon_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n will_v any_o man_n call_v these_o schismatic_n say_v he_o 14._o he_o former_o gloss_v this_o text_n of_o neglect_v the_o public_a assembly_n only_o see_v appendix_n §._o 14._o he_o make_v the_o

context_n to_o be_v with_o the_o 26._o v._n that_o so_o he_o may_v draw_v it_o to_o apostasy_n they_o depart_v to_o judaisme_n but_o it_o rather_o look_v back_o to_o the_o 24._o v._o let_v we_o consider_v one_o another_o to_o provoke_v unto_o love_n &_o good_a work_n which_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o brotherly_a watchfullnesse_n in_o member_n of_o a_o congregation_n mat._n 18.15_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o forsake_v the_o assemble_v &c_n &c_n but_o forsake_v another_o q._n d._n if_o we_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v quick_o neglect_v that_o brotherly_a mutual_a care_n and_o inspection_n of_o one_o another_o and_o so_o fall_v into_o separation_n or_o apostasy_n and_o the_o 26_o v._n rather_o refer_v to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 25._o v._o but_o exhort_v one_o another_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o as_o you_o see_v the_o day_n approach_v for_o if_o we_o sin_v willing_o &c_n &c_n if_o we_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n neglect_v brotherly_a inspection_n and_o so_o fall_v into_o schism_n or_o apostasy_n from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o end_n will_v be_v dreadful_a but_o first_o loc_fw-la estius_n in_o loc_fw-la the_o latin_a interpreter_n expound_v it_o of_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n either_o by_o schism_n or_o apostasy_n 2._o apostasy_n be_v gradual_a either_o partial_a in_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n or_o total_a in_o all_o the_o first_o may_v proceed_v to_o a_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n the_o second_o to_o a_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n as_o those_o act._n 15._o that_o in_o part_n forsake_v the_o way_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o join_v moses_n with_o christ_n circumcision_n with_o baptism_n be_v say_v to_o go_v out_o from_o the_o apostle_n v._o 24._o certain_a that_o go_v out_o from_o we_o have_v trouble_v you_o with_o word_n these_o be_v schismatic_n in_o the_o one_o and_o apostate_n or_o separatist_n in_o the_o other_o a_o heretic_n or_o a_o apostate_n may_v be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o something_o more_o as_o a_o schismatic_a too_o often_o prove_v a_o heretic_n for_o when_o seducer_n have_v first_o raise_v division_n in_o a_o church_n they_o either_o voluntary_o forsake_v it_o or_o be_v just_o eject_v by_o the_o church_n and_o then_o gather_v their_o disciple_n into_o distinct_a body_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n as_o i_o say_v above_o the_o apostle_n describe_v they_o thus_o act._n 20.30_o of_o your_o own_o self_n shall_v man_n arise_v speak_v perverse_a thing_n to_o draw_v away_o disciple_n after_o they_o these_o be_v grievous_a wolf_n v._o 23._o so_o far_o from_o take_v care_n of_o the_o flock_n that_o they_o rend_v and_o tear_v it_o not_o spare_v the_o flock_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n join_v these_o together_o 1_o cor._n 13.25_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n but_o that_o the_o member_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o care_n one_o for_o another_o imply_v that_o where_o there_o be_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n the_o member_n neglect_v the_o care_n one_o of_o another_o and_o when_o the_o member_n neglect_v the_o care_n one_o of_o another_o there_o be_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o they_o so_o far_o neglect_v the_o care_n of_o one_o another_o as_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n that_o be_v a_o high_a degree_n of_o schism_n even_o a_o double_a schism_n as_o in_o the_o body_n natural_a if_o it_o be_v a_o schism_n for_o one_o member_n to_o rent_n and_o tear_v another_o in_o the_o body_n much_o more_o to_o rend_v and_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n when_o they_o can_v have_v any_o care_v one_o of_o another_o we_o see_v this_o exemplify_v at_o this_o day_n when_o man_n have_v first_o raise_v division_n in_o the_o church_n they_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o gather_v themselves_o into_o distinct_a body_n have_v no_o care_n for_o the_o body_n from_o whence_o they_o separate_v scarce_o own_v they_o for_o church_n but_o rather_o account_v they_o no_o true_a church_n reproach_v and_o revile_v they_o be_v not_o these_o schismatic_n §_o 3_o 2._o the_o second_o place_n for_o unblamable_a separation_n be_v of_o some_o who_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o church-communion_n 75._o p._n 75._o at_o least_o for_o a_o season_n by_o their_o disorderly_a and_o irregular_a walk_n 1_o thes_n 5.14_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2_o thes_n 3.2.6_o such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o in_o our_o day_n who_o we_o charge_v not_o with_o schism_n but_o vanity_n folly_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n in_o general_a no_o marvel_n these_o be_v not_o charge_v with_o schism_n for_o they_o neither_o raise_v division_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n but_o be_v disorderly_a and_o irregular_a out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o neglect_n of_o their_o calling_n so_o the_o apostle_n express_o instance_n 2_o thes_n 3.11_o we_o hear_v that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o walk_v among_o you_o disorderly_o not_o work_v at_o all_o but_o be_v busybody_n they_o do_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n but_o rather_o ●s_v some_o now_o do_v make_v their_o frequent_v of_o public_a meeting_n and_o exercise_n the_o cloak_n for_o their_o idleness_n think_v the_o church_n be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v they_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n that_o some_o who_o bring_v v._o 14._o for_o excommunication_n think_v the_o apostle_n command_v the_o church_n to_o separate_v they_o i●_n they_o upon_o warning_n mend_v not_o this_o fault_n from_o the_o society_n other_o think_v that_o he_o command_v they_o only_o to_o withdraw_v from_o they_o in_o civil_a respect_n and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o labour_v let_v they_o starve_v v._o 10._o as_o for_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o 2d_o verse_n which_o he_o call_v person_n that_o abide_v quiet_o in_o no_o place_n or_o station_n it_o be_v suppose_v they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o man_n but_o persecutor_n of_o the_o apostle_n most_o absurd_o and_o unreasonable_o he_o know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o logical_a term_n signify_v absurd_a man_n that_o know_v not_o the_o topic_n or_o head_n of_o reason_v and_o these_o be_v join_v with_o wicked_a and_o faithless_a man_n however_o the_o apostle_n command_v they_o to_o warn_v those_o disorderly_a man_n as_o brother_n by_o no_o mean_n can_v be_v suspect_v to_o charge_v they_o for_o separation_n yet_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o understand_v it_o of_o their_o separation_n from_o church_n communion_n we_o shall_v charge_v they_o not_o only_o with_o vanity_n folly_n disobedience_n but_o also_o with_o schism_n for_o they_o may_v stir_v up_o dissension_n in_o the_o church_n by_o defence_n of_o their_o idleness_n which_o himself_o call_v schism_n and_o then_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n but_o enough_o of_o that_o §_o 4_o 3._o man_n also_o separate_v themselves_o upon_o sensuality_n that_o they_o may_v free_o indulge_v to_o their_o lust_n 76._o p._n 76._o and_o live_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o pleasure_n all_o their_o day_n judas_n 19_o v._o these_o be_v they_o that_o separate_v themselves_o &c_n &c_n that_o some_o man_n do_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n upon_o doctrine_n of_o liberty_n and_o licentiousness_n be_v too_o evident_a as_o in_o the_o old_a gnostic_n so_o in_o the_o late_a ranter_n and_o family_n of_o love_n but_o no_o doubt_n these_o man_n maintain_v their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n so_o long_o as_o they_o can_v which_o cause_v division_n in_o the_o church_n and_o so_o be_v schismatic_n and_o after_o separate_v into_o their_o own_o abominable_a meeting_n as_o the_o world_n know_v that_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o man_n in_o the_o 4_o 7_o 8_o 10_o verses_z and_o in_o the_o 19_o verse_n be_v not_o probable_a for_o those_o former_a do_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n or_o be_v nor_o then_o separate_v for_o he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o frequenter_n of_o the_o assembly_n v._o 12._o these_o be_v spot_n in_o your_o feast_n of_o charity_n when_o they_o feast_v with_o you_o feed_v themselves_o without_o fear_n these_o agapae_n love_v feast_n be_v keep_v in_o their_o church-meeting_n at_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o separate_v and_o as_o for_o the_o 19_o verse_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o learned_a divine_n it_o import_v just_a the_o nature_n of_o seducer_n who_o draw_v disciple_n after_o they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o word_n use_v to_o denote_v this_o separation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o oecumenius_n say_v come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o signify_v extra_fw-la terminos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quempiam_fw-la educere_fw-la elicere_fw-la to_o lead_v or_o draw_v man_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o imply_v they_o do_v not_o only_o

separate_v themselves_o but_o draw_v other_o also_o into_o separation_n and_o clem._n alexandr_n interpret_v it_o segregantes_fw-la fideles_fw-la àfidel_n bus_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la alios_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la separate_v the_o faithful_a from_o the_o faithful_a that_o be_v some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n from_o other_o in_o a_o word_n other_o understand_v it_o of_o both_o kind_n of_o separation_n tam_fw-la in_o doctrina_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o coetibus_fw-la in_o opinion_n and_o party_n or_o assembly_n and_o both_o these_o be_v causeless_a division_n be_v by_o all_o account_v schism_n 27._o p._n 27._o now_o the_o reverend_a doctor_n to_o avoid_v this_o call_v these_o abomination_n and_o not_o schism_n more_o as_o anabaptist_n quaker_n &c_n &c_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v independent_o but_o a_o e_o that_o and_o some_o thing_n more_o and_o ask_v whether_o the_o man_n of_o these_o abomination_n be_v to_o be_v account_v schismatic_n or_o their_o crime_n in_o separate_v schism_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o disguise_n of_o the_o business_n for_o there_o may_v be_v schism_n in_o this_o and_o the_o other_o two_o afore_o and_o something_o more_o he_o that_o raise_v dissension_n in_o a_o church_n and_o then_o separate_v from_o it_o either_o by_o apostasy_n idleness_n or_o sensuality_n carry_v his_o brand_n of_o a_o schismatic_a with_o he_o though_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v swallow_v up_o in_o further_a abomination_n there_o be_v degree_n of_o schism_n as_o i_o say_v which_o be_v not_o denominate_v from_o the_o terminus_fw-la ad_fw-la quem_fw-la the_o wickedness_n that_o such_o proceed_v unto_o but_o from_o the_o terminus_fw-la à_fw-la quo_fw-la that_o be_v from_o a_o true_a church_n i_o shall_v put_v he_o a_o case_n if_o a_o member_n of_o his_o congregation_n incline_v to_o apostasy_n idleness_n or_o sensuality_n shall_v first_o raise_v division_n in_o his_o church_n concern_v any_o of_o those_o and_o then_o shall_v separate_v from_o his_o church_n either_o into_o irregular_a walk_n as_o some_o antinomian_o or_o into_o abomination_n as_o some_o ranter_n or_o into_o total_a apostasy_n and_o atheism_n which_o many_o be_v fall_v into_o from_o the_o height_n of_o this_o way_n will_v he_o not_o say_v thou_o be_v schismatic_n and_o something_o worse_o and_o of_o all_o it_o may_v be_v say_v these_o be_v they_o that_o separate_v themselves_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o he_o §_o 5_o but_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a of_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o redouble_v more_o vigorous_o his_o former_a assertion_n i_o say_v 77._o p._n 77._o for_o a_o man_n to_o withdraw_v or_o withhold_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n external_a and_o visible_a of_o any_o church_n or_o church_n on_o the_o pretention_n and_o plea_n be_v it_o true_a or_o otherwise_o that_o the_o worship_n doctrine_n discipline_n institute_v by_o christ_n be_v corrupt_v among_o they_o with_o which_o corruption_n he_o dare_v not_o defile_v himself_o it_o be_v not_o where_o in_o the_o scripture_n call_v schism_n etc._n etc._n before_o i_o come_v to_o scan_v the_o word_n in_o particular_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o general_a this_o be_v a_o fallacious_a because_o a_o ambiguous_a assertion_n for_o 1._o he_o tell_v not_o whether_o a_o man_n may_v separate_v when_o there_o be_v corruption_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o only_a or_o in_o all_o of_o they_o 2._o nor_o how_o far_o some_o or_o all_o of_o these_o must_v be_v corrupt_v before_o we_o may_v separate_v 3._o all_o these_o be_v as_o much_o corrupt_v and_o more_o in_o the_o jewish_a church_n as_o in_o we_o when_o he_o and_o his_o party_n separate_v from_o we_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n continue_v their_o communion_n with_o it_o and_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o all_o these_o be_v as_o much_o and_o more_o corrupt_v than_o we_o yet_o the_o apostle_n mention_n no_o separate_n from_o it_o 4._o he_o now_o require_v that_o it_o be_v call_v schism_n in_o scripture_n when_o as_o before_o he_o say_v if_o it_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o it_o be_v sufficient_a 5._o if_o a_o bare_a plea_n against_o corruption_n true_a or_o false_a may_v warrant_v a_o separation_n then_o the_o most_o rigid_a separatist_n may_v be_v and_o be_v by_o he_o acquit_v from_o schism_n as_o i_o say_v above_o but_o more_o particular_o he_o have_v not_o right_o state_v the_o question_n as_o now_o it_o lie_v between_o we_o which_o be_v not_o of_o a_o single_a man_n secession_n from_o a_o true_a church_n a_o particular_a congregation_n to_o join_v himself_o to_o another_o church_n of_o the_o same_o constitution_n where_o he_o may_v enjoy_v as_o he_o think_v the_o ordinance_n more_o pure_o or_o more_o profitable_o for_o it_o be_v ever_o lawful_a for_o a_o man_n to_o remove_v his_o habitation_n and_o to_o join_v himself_o to_o such_o a_o congregation_n but_o the_o pinch_n of_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o a_o man_n or_o a_o company_n of_o man_n may_v separate_v from_o a_o true_a church_n upon_o a_o plea_n of_o corruption_n in_o it_o true_a or_o false_a set_v up_o another_o church_n as_o to_o all_o ordinance_n renounce_v that_o church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o so_o much_o the_o worse_o and_o more_o schismatical_a be_v that_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n when_o either_o those_o man_n that_o separate_v have_v not_o do_v those_o duty_n incumbent_a on_o they_o to_o reform_v it_o or_o that_o church_n be_v upon_o a_o resolution_n and_o endeavour_n to_o reform_v itself_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v plain_o our_o case_n at_o present_a with_o the_o doctor_n and_o his_o associate_n §_o 6_o but_o he_o further_o affirm_v of_o one_o church_n particular_a depart_v from_o that_o communion_n with_o another_o 78._o p._n 78._o or_o other_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v which_o it_o ought_v to_o hold_v unless_o in_o the_o depart_n of_o some_o of_o they_o in_o some_o thing_n from_o the_o common_a faith_n which_o be_v suppose_v not_o to_o relate_v to_o schism_n in_o the_o scripture_n we_o have_v no_o example_n the_o more_o happy_a be_v those_o time_n that_o they_o yield_v no_o such_o example_n but_o if_o they_o do_v not_o yet_o if_o they_o give_v we_o a_o example_n of_o one_o church_n divide_v upon_o difference_n into_o several_a congregation_n or_o to_o some_o ordinance_n as_o we_o prove_v they_o do_v they_o come_v very_o near_o the_o case_n of_o schism_n before_o we_o and_o himself_o have_v grant_v that_o upon_o supposition_n that_o rome_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n as_o oppose_v to_o the_o catholic_n she_o be_v the_o most_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o world_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o she_o own_o intestine_a division_n as_o he_o but_o also_o in_o her_o separation_n from_o the_o apostolical_a primitive_a church_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o discipline_n as_o our_o divine_n do_v maintain_v upon_o this_o acount_n it_o be_v that_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n say_v to_o leave_v all_o ordinary_a communion_n in_o any_o church_n with_o dislike_n where_o opposition_n 141_o see_v p._n 141_o or_o offence_n offer_v itself_o be_v to_o separate_v from_o such_o a_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n sense_n though_o they_o add_v 79._o pag._n 79._o such_o separation_n be_v not_o in_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n his_o exception_n to_o this_o be_v frivolous_a how_o they_o come_v to_o know_v exact_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o and_o about_o thing_n not_o mention_v in_o they_o i_o know_v not_o the_o reconciliation_n be_v easy_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o in_o that_o case_n of_o the_o corinthian_n such_o be_v their_o happiness_n there_o be_v no_o separation_n of_o one_o church_n from_o another_o in_o that_o high_a manner_n as_o after_o they_o do_v but_o yet_o the_o scripture_n give_v a_o fair_a ground_n by_o way_n of_o consequence_n there_o and_o in_o other_o place_n above_z named_z to_o conclude_v that_o if_o separation_n in_o a_o church_n in_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n be_v a_o schism_n much_o more_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n by_o person_n or_o church_n leave_v all_o ordinary_a communion_n with_o it_o with_o dislike_n or_o opposition_n be_v to_o be_v account_v schism_n especial_o if_o they_o first_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o then_o upon_o that_o difference_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o though_o he_o be_v unwilling_a i_o shall_v not_o doubt_v but_o to_o be_v able_a to_o compel_v he_o to_o carry_v on_o the_o notion_n of_o schism_n further_o than_o yet_o he_o have_v do_v §_o 7_o but_o that_o he_o may_v show_v his_o skill_n and_o gratify_v his_o adversary_n he_o will_v carry_v on_o this_o discourse_n to_o a_o full_a issue_n 81._o p._n 81._o according_a to_o the_o common_a definition_n of_o schism_n that_o it_o be_v a_o breach_n of_o union_n only_o he_o will_v put_v in_o a_o reasonable_a postulatum_fw-la that_o this_o

discipline_n yet_o god_n reserve_v secret_o some_o true_a believer_n and_o some_o professor_n together_o with_o so_o much_o of_o his_o ordinance_n as_o to_o substantial_o and_o necessary_a ingredient_n to_o a_o church_n a_o ministry_n and_o baptism_n etc._n etc._n that_o when_o he_o stir_v up_o the_o heart_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o minister_n like_o another_o zerubbabel_n and_o some_o people_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o romish_a tyranny_n and_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n they_o need_v no_o miracle_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a church_n but_o some_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n so_o make_v in_o their_o ordination_n and_o all_o be_v baptize_v they_o do_v not_o raise_v a_o new_a church_n but_o only_o purge_v the_o old_a §_o 11_o we_o be_v come_v now_o to_o consider_v with_o he_o what_o be_v the_o union_n and_o communion_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n 214._o pag._n 214._o that_o so_o we_o may_v know_v wherein_o the_o bond_n thereof_o do_v consist_v and_o instead_o of_o tell_v we_o what_o this_o union_n be_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o union_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v double_a the_o one_o external_a procure_v command_n ng_z viz_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o mention_v require_v peace_n order_n union_n consent_n and_o agreement_n among_o all_o the_o member_n of_o it_o &c_n &c_n but_o i_o think_v that_o all_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o union_n both_o of_o the_o invisible_a and_o visible_a catholic_n church_n all_o the_o member_n of_o they_o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o particular_a be_v under_o those_o command_n require_v peace_n order_n &c_n &c_n for_o their_o walk_n in_o such_o society_n when_o and_o where_o they_o can_v associate_v and_o where_o be_v then_o the_o difference_n of_o this_o church_n from_o the_o other_o 2._o the_o internal_a foundation_n of_o this_o union_n be_v that_o love_n without_o dissimulation_n which_o always_o be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v between_o all_o the_o member_n of_o such_o a_o church_n exert_v itself_o in_o their_o respective_a duty_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o also_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o other_o two_o church_n love_n without_o dissimulation_n as_o be_v say_v above_o 98._o p._n 98._o and_o so_o yet_o we_o have_v no_o difference_n but_o we_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o union_n itself_o or_o rather_o what_o be_v the_o form_n for_o that_o give_v union_n the_o specificate_a form_n that_o distinguish_v this_o church_n from_o the_o rest_n the_o other_o two_o aforego_v this_o it_o be_v 215._o p._n 215._o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o it_o from_o a_o principle_n of_o love_n to_o walk_v together_o in_o the_o universal_a celebration_n of_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o to_o perform_v all_o office_n of_o love_n to_o one_o another_o &c_n &c_n but_o most_o of_o this_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o other_o two_o church_n or_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n all_o the_o member_n of_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o a_o command_n of_o christ_n to_o consent_v or_o agree_v to_o join_v together_o when_o and_o where_o they_o c●n_v from_o a_o principle_n of_o love_n in_o the_o universal_a celebration_n of_o all_o the_o ordinance_n or_o worship_n and_o the_o rest_n what_o then_o be_v the_o specificative_a form_n if_o it_o have_v any_o of_o a_o particular_a church_n and_o if_o it_o have_v a_o form_n to_o distinguish_v it_o spec_fw-la fical_o from_o the_o other_o have_v not_o they_o also_o f●rmes_v to_o distance_n ●hem_n from_o this_o an●_n if_o ●_o be_v there_o not_o three_o species_n of_o a_o church_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o deny_v abo●e_n we_o have_v they_o all_o describe_v below_o p._n 236._o the_o form_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n absolute_o so_o call_v be_v the_o unity_n with_o christ_n and_o in_o itself_o by_o the_o one_o spirit_n whereby_o it_o be_v animate_v this_o be_v not_o very_o accurate_o speak_v be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o member_n the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n it_o be_v not_o rather_o the_o one_o soul_n that_o animate_v it_o the_o oneness_n of_o soul_n whereby_o the_o whole_a be_v animate_v p._n 95._o and_o will_v he_o say_v the_o one_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v the_o form_n or_o soul_n that_o animate_v the_o catholic_a church_n 95._o p._n 95._o i_o be_v afraid_a when_o i_o read_v above_o that_o which_o answer_v hereunto_o the_o soul_n in_o man_n in_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o animation_n of_o the_o whole_a by_o his_o spirit_n i_o be_v i_o say_v afraid_a to_o fasten_v this_o conceit_n upon_o the_o word_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v he_o intend_v any_o such_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v 4._o see_v the_o appendix_n below_o sect._n 4._o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o more_o but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o can_v easy_o consent_v p._n 49._o but_o upon_o second_o thought_n find_v he_o to_o repeat_v the_o phrase_n of_o animation_n by_o the_o spirit_n in_o this_o place_n and_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o inhabitation_n of_o the_o spirit_n p._n 94._o 95._o &_o the_o indwelling_a spirit_n i_o begin_v to_o suspect_v he_o to_o incline_v at_o least_o to_o this_o error_n for_o so_o it_o have_v be_v repute_v by_o all_o orthodox_n divine_v and_o since_o i_o hear_v that_o he_o preach_v this_o public_o at_o oxford_n that_o believer_n have_v not_o only_o the_o special_a grace_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o they_o but_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n indwell_v in_o they_o which_o be_v the_o error_n of_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a leader_n of_o independentism_n in_o new_a england_n and_o by_o his_o brethren_n there_o condemn_v which_o be_v serious_o to_o be_v by_o they_o consider_v god_n seem_v to_o blast_v their_o way_n not_o only_o by_o suffer_v their_o people_n to_o fall_v from_o they_o but_o also_o by_o set_v themselves_o fall_n into_o strange_a opinion_n or_o strong_a delusion_n not_o only_o some_o that_o be_v once_o they_o have_v fall_v into_o some_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n and_o arminianism_n all_o most_o all_o the_o sect_n preach_v those_o point_n but_o some_o of_o themselves_o that_o fall_v not_o so_o far_o have_v yet_o vent_v dangerous_a and_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o i_o can_v instance_n but_o forbear_n b●t_o to_o return_v 1._o the_o form_n of_o the_o mystical_a church_n be_v say_v some_o of_o his_o side_n faith_n 2._o the_o form_n of_o the_o catholic_a visible_o profess_v be_v the_o unity_n of_o that_o as_o be_v by_o they_o profess_v that_o be_v say_v other_o and_o he_o above_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n 3._o the_o form_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n 236._o p._n 236._o as_o such_o be_v its_o observance_n and_o performance_n of_o the_o same_o ordinance_n of_o worsh_a p_o unmerical_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o subjection_n to_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o love_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o observe_v first_o the_o difference_n he_o say_v above_o the_o union_n of_o this_o church_n which_o he_o make_v the_o specificate_a form_n not_o very_o proper_o be_v the_o joint_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n to_o perform_v the_o same_o ordinance_n of_o worship_n but_o now_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o joint_a observance_n of_o all_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o indeed_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o specificate_a difference_n or_o form_n of_o this_o church_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o other_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o it_o in_o all_o the_o same_o numericall_a ordinance_n of_o worship_n and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a truth_n drop_v from_o he_o unaware_o contrary_a to_o his_o partner_n and_o his_o own_o judgement_n concern_v the_o form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n it_o be_v not_o as_o they_o have_v hold_v out_o hitherto_o a_o explicit_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n but_o its_o observance_n and_o performance_n of_o the_o same_o ordinance_n of_o worship_n numerical_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n &c_n &c_n whence_o i_o will_v infer_v 1._o that_o if_o the_o member_n of_o the_o invisible_a or_o visible_a church_n catholic_a do_v occasional_o meet_v together_o in_o observation_n of_o the_o same_o numericall_a ordinance_n of_o worship_n then_o and_o there_o be_v find_v a_o particular_a church_n though_o no_o explicit_a consent_n be_v pass_v by_o they_o one_o to_o another_o 2._o that_o the_o explicit_a consent_n they_o so_o much_o talk_v of_o be_v not_o necessary_a by_o institution_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o form_n or_o essence_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n the_o implicit_a covenant_n of_o christianity_n bind_v they_o to_o such_o performance_n when_o and_o where_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o be_v only_o a_o prudentiall_a mean_n or_o bond_n for_o the_o better_a tie_v

maintain_v those_o difference_n be_v a_o worse_a schism_n and_o then_o upon_o those_o difference_n to_o depart_v and_o break_v the_o church_n in●o_v piece_n be_v schism_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n and_o admit_v of_o all_o his_o own_o aggravation_n give_v above_o and_o be_v a_o he_o nous_fw-fr sin_n 2._o one_o church_n refuse_v to_o hold_v that_o communion_n with_o another_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v between_o they_o 218._o p._n 218._o be_v no_o schism_n proper_o so_o call_v beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v above_o that_o one_o church_n may_v raise_v difference_n in_o and_o with_o another_o church_n which_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o schism_n i_o add_v that_o the●e_n word_n be_v aequivocall_a for_o they_o hold_v all_o church_n to_o be_v independent_a they_o must_v hold_v consequential_o there_o be_v not_o necessary_o any_o communion_n between_o th●m_n as_o church_n but_o as_o to_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o another_o church_n can_v be_v no_o schism_n because_o they_o owe_v no_o communion_n to_o one_o another_o at_o least_o of_o divine_a institution_n but_o of_o mere_a prudence_n as_o be_v new_o say_v but_o see_v as_o i_o prove_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o communion_n between_o all_o particular_a church_n not_o only_o in_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n but_o also_o in_o the_o same_o specifical_a and_o where_o it_o be_v possible_a numericall_a worship_n the_o refuse_v to_o hold_v this_o union_n and_o communion_n in_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n have_v the_o nature_n and_o well_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o schism_n 3._o if_o that_o departure_n of_o any_o man_n or_o man_n be_v do_v without_o strife_n variance_n judge_v and_o condemn_v of_o other_o it_o can_v be_v evil_a but_o from_o circumstance_n &c_n &c_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o departure_n which_o be_v not_o evil_a be_v not_o evil_a for_o schism_n in_o its_o nature_n signify_v or_o presuppose_v variance_n strife_n and_o division_n before_o the_o part_n and_o be_v common_o attend_v with_o judge_v and_o condemn_v of_o other_o both_o person_n and_o church_n as_o experience_n tell_v we_o at_o this_o day_n the_o very_a separation_n from_o a_o church_n to_o set_v up_o another_o church_n be_v a_o real_a judge_n and_o condemn_v of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o they_o separate_v be_v it_o not_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o separatist_n to_o judge_v and_o condemn_v all_o our_o church_n as_o antichristian_a or_o none_o to_o asperse_v we_o as_o no_o minister_n but_o priest_n &_o c_o be_v it_o not_o the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n to_o prove_v if_o he_o can_v and_o condemn_v we_o as_o no_o church_n let_v the_o world_n be_v judge_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v prove_v he_o can_v never_o justify_v his_o separation_n either_o therefore_o he_o must_v prove_v we_o to_o be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n and_o that_o he_o owe_v we_o no_o communion_n nor_o have_v break_v any_o union_n of_o christ_n appointment_n which_o he_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v or_o else_o he_o have_v need_n put_v himself_o not_o upon_o the_o justice_n but_o on_o the_o large_a mercy_n of_o his_o judge_n chap._n viii_o independentism_n a_o great_a schism_n §_o 1_o in_o his_o vindication_n of_o himself_o and_o party_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n by_o episcopal_a man_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o their_o inducement_n to_o which_o how_o he_o have_v answer_v and_o acquit_v himself_o let_v they_o if_o they_o please_v consider_v i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n by_o the_o way_n of_o some_o thing_n tend_v to_o the_o issue_n of_o the_o debate_n between_o we_o and_o he_o and_o that_o very_o brief_o he_o first_o conside●s_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v take_v as_o 1._o the_o people_n of_o god_n his_o elect_a &c_n &c_n in_o this_o nation_n may_v though_o improper_o be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o why_o not_o a_o proper_o as_o all_o true_a beleiver_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v and_o be_v by_o he_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o world_n and_o a_o nation_n differ_v but_o as_o great_a and_o l●sser_a as_o a_o part_n and_o the_o whole_a and_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a and_o so_o as_o proper_o call_v a_o church_n in_o this_o sense_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o desire_n of_o our_o soul_n to_o be_v and_o ab●de_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o keep_v with_o it_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n but_o unless_o he_o think_v there_o be_v no_o member_n of_o this_o church_n in_o england_n but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o his_o form_v particular_a church_n i_o fear_v he_o will_v be_v find_v to_o break_v the_o union_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v between_o they_o and_o indeed_o it_o seem_v by_o their_o gather_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n they_o intend_v to_o have_v none_o but_o such_o of_o their_o church_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v to_o make_v the_o invisible_a church_n to_o be_v visible_a on_o earth_n he_o speak_v something_o suspicious_o this_o way_n p._n 90._o the_o elect_a and_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o person_n under_o several_a consideration_n and_o therefore_o even_o a_o particular_a church_n on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o participation_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o catholic_n be_v call_v the_o elect_a 1_o pet._n 5.13_o and_o yet_o he_o speak_v of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n uncomely_a p._n 215._o which_o who_o they_o be_v in_o his_o church_n i_o know_v not_o they_o leave_v those_o to_o we_o to_o clouth_n and_o beautify_v and_o then_o they_o may_v admit_v they_o into_o their_o elect_a congregation_n but_o he_o say_v if_o we_o have_v grieve_v 223._o p._n 223._o offend_a trouble_v the_o least_o member_n of_o his_o church_n so_o that_o he_o may_v just_o take_v offence_n at_o any_o of_o our_o way_n we_o profess_v our_o readiness_n to_o lie_v at_o his_o foot_n for_o reconciliation_n etc._n etc._n this_o strengthen_v the_o suspicion_n of_o what_o i_o say_v for_o unless_o he_o take_v we_o all_o for_o reprobate_n we_o have_v and_o do_v profess_v ourselves_o and_o we_o think_v just_o offend_v at_o their_o way_n and_o how_o ready_a they_o have_v be_v to_o give_v we_o satisfaction_n let_v the_o world_n judge_n the_o rest_n that_o follow_v be_v speak_v with_o equal_a confidence_n and_o truth_n if_o we_o love_v not_o all_o the_o member_n of_o this_o church_n rejoice_v not_o with_o they_o etc._n etc._n but_o i_o forbear_v he_o delude_v we_o when_o he_o say_v if_o we_o do_v not_o these_o thing_n let_v we_o be_v esteem_v the_o vile_a schismatic_n that_o ever_o live_v on_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o if_o we_o prove_v all_o or_o some_o of_o these_o to_o be_v false_a yet_o he_o account_v none_o of_o they_o to_o be_v schismatical_a whatever_o they_o may_v be_v else_o §_o 2_o 2._o in_o this_o sense_n also_o we_o profess_v ourselves_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 224._o p._n 224._o as_o profess_v and_o adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o which_o be_v here_o establish_v declare_v by_o law_n confession_n protestation_n etc._n etc._n will_v he_o undertake_v this_o for_o all_o the_o independent_a church_n in_o england_n be_v not_o many_o of_o they_o gross_o apostatise_v from_o the_o profess_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n and_o so_o heretical_a but_o be_v it_o true_a which_o he_o say_v for_o himself_o they_o may_v be_v excuse_v from_o be_v heretical_a but_o they_o may_v yet_o be_v schismatical_a in_o deny_v communion_n in_o matter_n of_o worship_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v as_o well_o declare_v profess_a protest_a as_o the_o doctrine_n they_o hold_v communion_n with_o we_o in_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n but_o not_o in_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o same_o worship_n yet_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o worship_n as_o pure_a with_o we_o as_o with_o they_o or_o let_v they_o prove_v our_o fail_n and_o we_o promise_v a_o reformation_n in_o this_o sense_n they_o be_v neither_o child_n nor_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o this_o be_v the_o wonder_n that_o profess_v they_o receive_v their_o regeneration_n and_o new_a birth_n 225._o p._n 225._o by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o save_a truth_n thereof_o with_o the_o seal_n of_o it_o in_o their_o baptism_n they_o shall_v now_o separate_v from_o we_o not_o only_o in_o that_o ordinance_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o also_o in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n and_o baptism_n can_v they_o make_v use_n of_o our_o preach_n and_o baptism_n for_o their_o regeneration_n and_o not_o of_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o same_o preach_n for_o their_o

confirmation_n and_o beside_o now_o renounce_v we_o as_o no_o true_a church_n this_o we_o think_v be_v brownistical_a and_o high_o schismatical_a the_o anabaptist_n deal_v more_o rational_o to_o their_o own_o principle_n in_o deny_v our_o ministry_n and_o baptism_n and_o all_o church-state_n than_o they_o do_v the_o old_a rule_n be_v the_o sincere_a preach_n of_o the_o word_n and_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n which_o we_o have_v and_o they_o separate_v from_o we_o in_o all_o church-communion_n how_o shall_v this_o crime_n be_v name_v but_o by_o schism_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n §_o 3_o but_o as_o they_o have_v leave_v we_o so_o some_o of_o their_o independent_a church_n 226._o p._n 226._o have_v leave_v they_o viz._n those_o who_o have_v renounce_v the_o baptism_n they_o receive_v in_o their_o infancy_n and_o repeat_v it_o among_o themselves_o and_o have_v they_o not_o do_v this_o upon_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o all_o true_a church-state_n be_v lose_v in_o england_n and_o if_o so_o than_o no_o true_a ministry_n no_o baptism_n no_o church_n and_o than_o it_o must_v be_v revive_v by_o a_o new-baptism_n the_o door_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v tell_v the_o brownist_n long_v ago_o either_o they_o must_v come_v back_o to_o we_o or_o go_v forward_o to_o anabaptism_n and_o so_o must_v the_o independent_o if_o their_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n be_v consonant_n to_o one_o another_o yea_o many_o be_v fall_v from_o they_o to_o anabaptsem_n and_o i_o believe_v nothing_o but_o the_o odium_fw-la or_o some_o private_a interest_n keep_v many_o more_o from_o follow_v after_o they_o but_o what_o think_v he_o of_o anabaptist_n be_v they_o schismatic_n or_o no_o for_o their_o separation_n hear_v his_o apology_n for_o they_o yet_o i_o suppose_v that_o he_o who_o upon_o that_o single_a account_n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v they_o schismatical_a may_v find_v himself_o entangle_v to_o raise_v up_o difference_n causeless_a difference_n unless_o paedobaptism_n be_v a_o trivial_a thing_n and_o upon_o that_o to_o separate_v not_o only_o from_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o present_a but_o from_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_v also_o of_o all_o the_o primitive_a and_o succeed_a church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o all_o place_n if_o this_o be_v not_o schismatical_a i_o know_v nothing_o that_o deserve_v that_o name_n sure_o the_o donatist_n be_v general_o account_v schismatic_n for_o rebaptise_v those_o that_o come_v to_o they_o from_o other_o church_n but_o say_v he_o the_o case_n be_v not_o exact_o with_o the_o anabaptist_n as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o donatist_n exact_o the_o same_o true_o for_o they_o live_v in_o africa_n these_o in_o europe_n but_o they_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n rebaptize_v the_o same_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o we_o that_o be_v grant_v but_o not_o on_o the_o same_o principle_n yes_o upon_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n though_o they_o add_v another_o which_o the_o donatist_n know_v not_o as_o how_o 226._o p._n 226._o the_o donatist_n rebaptise_v those_o who_o come_v to_o their_o society_n because_o they_o believe_v that_o all_o administration_n of_o ordinance_n not_o in_o their_o assembly_n be_v null_a and_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o no_o such_o thing_n and_o do_v not_o anabaptist_n think_v so_o and_o say_v so_o of_o all_o the_o ordinance_n administer_v in_o our_o church_n yea_o of_o baptism_n give_v to_o infant_n in_o the_o independent_a church_n do_v they_o not_o or_o will_v they_o not_o rebaptize_v any_o that_o come_v from_o they_o to_o their_o society_n because_o they_o think_v their_o baptism_n null_n if_o not_o their_o other_o ordinance_n but_o he_o have_v a_o help_n for_o this_o our_o anabaptist_n yes_o your_o anabaptist_n do_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o on_o this_o plea_n that_o though_o baptism_n be_v yet_o infant_n baptism_n be_v not_o a_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o be_v null_a from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o not_o the_o way_n of_o administration_n of_o it_o yes_o both_o way_n they_o hold_v it_o null_a and_o so_o much_o worse_a and_o more_o schismatical_a than_o the_o donatist_n they_o rebaptise_v only_o as_o some_o think_v those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o cecilianus_n or_o some_o of_o his_o ordination_n but_o do_v not_o so_o with_o other_o nor_o do_v they_o think_v baptism_n in_o infancy_n to_o be_v null_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o anabaptist_n rebaptize_v all_o come_v they_o from_o what_o church_n they_o will_v and_o be_v not_o these_o the_o worse_a donatist_n but_o let_v he_o take_v heed_n lest_o in_o defend_v a_o bad_a cause_n he_o make_v himself_o guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n do_v not_o he_o himself_o labour_n in_o this_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o administration_n of_o ordinance_n in_o our_o assembly_n be_v null_a our_o ordination_n null_n p._n 197._o and_o antichristian_a from_o the_o beast_n and_o charge_v they_o that_o insist_v upon_o it_o as_o keep_v up_o what_o god_n will_v have_v pull_v down_o p._n 198._o and_o consequent_o the_o ordinance_n by_o we_o administer_v be_v null_n and_o why_o then_o be_v not_o he_o rebaptise_v yea_o our_o church_n be_v esteem_v not_o of_o christ_n institution_n because_o not_o lawful_o gather_v 10._o see_v page_n 206._o §._o 10._o and_o be_v not_o these_o worse_a than_o donatist_n but_o he_o say_v this_o fall_v not_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o my_o defence_n yet_o he_o can_v not_o but_o speak_v a_o good_a word_n for_o they_o they_o must_v not_o be_v schismatic_n lest_o he_o be_v prove_v so_o too_o they_o be_v but_o one_o step_n before_o he_o it_o may_v be_v his_o own_o case_n ere_o long_o and_o i_o dare_v almost_o be_v his_o prophet_n to_o foretell_v what_o he_o and_o other_o will_v do_v if_o they_o stick_v close_o to_o and_o manage_v that_o principle_n well_o that_o all_o true_a church-state_n be_v lose_v in_o england_n they_o must_v not_o stay_v where_o they_o be_v but_o go_v forward_o either_o to_o anabaptism_n and_o be_v rebaptise_v or_o to_o quakerism_n as_o some_o already_o be_v and_o deny_v all_o use_n of_o outward_a baptism_n §_o 4_o but_o hear_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o several_a consideration_n 226._o p._n 226._o we_o be_v and_o do_v continue_v member_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o england_n and_o as_o to_o our_o fail_v herein_o who_o be_v it_o that_o convince_v we_o of_o sin_n how_o wary_o first_o member_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n not_o of_o it_o not_o of_o any_o particular_a church_n of_o england_n but_o as_o of_o a_o church_n new_o revive_v and_o gather_v in_o england_n but_o i_o ask_v be_v they_o not_o member_n of_o some_o particular_a church_n of_o england_n when_o they_o be_v baptize_v yea_o for_o all_o ordinance_n till_o of_o late_a and_o some_o of_o they_o minister_n beside_o and_o have_v they_o not_o renounce_v ministry_n and_o lord_n supper_n and_o all_o but_o baptism_n let_v they_o speak_v plain_o be_v they_o baptize_v as_o member_n of_o any_o church_n or_o no_o if_o of_o any_o of_o what_o if_o of_o none_o how_o at_o all_o unless_o they_o hold_v baptism_n no_o church_n ordinance_n and_o by_o who_o by_o a_o minister_n as_o such_o to_o they_o or_o be_v not_o baptism_n a_o ministerial_a act_n if_o they_o may_v receive_v baptism_n without_o church-communion_n if_o we_o be_v no_o church_n why_o not_o also_o the_o lord_n supper_n if_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n catholic_n may_v serve_v for_o one_o ordinance_n why_o not_o for_o another_o or_o if_o they_o may_v receive_v baptism_n valid_o in_o our_o church_n why_o not_o other_o ordinance_n these_o question_n will_v be_v serious_o and_o conscientious_o answer_v but_o how_o confident_o he_o shut_v up_o as_o to_o our_o fail_v herein_o who_o be_v it_o that_o convince_v we_o of_o sin_n he_o that_o speak_v those_o word_n first_o be_v more_o than_o a_o man_n it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o any_o mere_a man_n to_o think_v much_o more_o to_o say_v who_o be_v it_o that_o convince_v i_o of_o sin_n in_o his_o best_a performance_n if_o man_n can_v god_n can_v but_o if_o our_o church_n be_v not_o true_a sure_o they_o fail_v in_o join_v so_o long_o with_o we_o yet_o we_o charge_v they_o not_o with_o fail_n in_o their_o communion_n but_o for_o relinquish_a that_o communion_n and_o at_o part_v to_o cast_v dirt_n in_o their_o mother_n face_n that_o bear_v they_o they_o as_o be_v confess_v as_o no_o honest_a woman_n §_o 5_o the_o rest_n that_o follow_v for_o many_o page_n together_o concern_v the_o union_n of_o a_o national_a church_n and_o breach_n of_o that_o union_n i_o leave_v to_o they_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o only_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o one_o passage_n which_o be_v this_o whereas_o sundry_a

antiochian_o appeal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o such_o a_o case_n which_o i_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o a_o act_n of_o christian_a prudence_n will_v serve_v our_o turn_n to_o justify_v such_o association_n though_o we_o do_v not_o account_v they_o to_o be_v the_o form_n or_o cause_n of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o presbyterian_a church_n but_o rather_o prudentiall_a mean_n to_o preserve_v that_o union_n §_o 8_o upon_o that_o mistake_n of_o the_o form_n of_o a_o national_a church_n to_o be_v the_o institution_n of_o great_a or_o lesser_a assembly_n he_o proceed_v to_o premise_v some_o thing_n which_o may_v take_v off_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n for_o their_o separate_n from_o our_o church_n as_o true_a as_o their_o own_o 1._o no_o man_n can_v possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o a_o national_a church_n in_o this_o sense_n 251._o pag._n 251._o but_o by_o be_v first_o member_n of_o some_o particular_a church_n in_o the_o nation_n which_o concurre_v to_o make_v up_o the_o national_a church_n but_o that_o not_o be_v our_o opinion_n the_o consequence_n sail_n he_o grant_v as_o much_o as_o we_o plead_v p._n 250._o on_o the_o same_o account_n that_o all_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o truth_n throughout_o the_o world_n be_v the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n of_o christ_n may_v all_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o england_n be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o it_o be_v his_o own_o assertion_n above_o to_o the_o contrary_a that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n and_o yet_o no_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n and_o why_o then_o may_v not_o a_o man_n be_v a_o member_n of_o a_o nationall_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n i_o can_v exemplify_v case_n but_o i_o forbear_v indeed_o as_o the_o state_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v at_o this_o day_n all_o general_o be_v baptize_v except_o anabaptist_n child_n no_o man_n be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o national_a church_n but_o he_o be_v also_o a_o member_n of_o some_o particular_a church_n that_o church_n be_v as_o he_o oft_o have_v say_v the_o seat_n of_o ordinance_n hence_o 2._o its_o evident_a that_o a_o man_n may_v recede_v from_o this_o national_a church_n and_o not_o depatt_a from_o some_o particular_a church_n because_o he_o may_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o national_a as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n etc._n etc._n on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o particular_a church_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o member_n of_o the_o national_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o by_o he_o give_v as_o himself_o and_o other_o do_v too_o much_o evidence_n 3._o he_o say_v to_o make_v man_n member_n of_o any_o particular_a church_n their_o own_o consent_n be_v require_v if_o he_o mean_v this_o of_o a_o explicit_a consent_n as_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v or_o he_o say_v nothing_o it_o be_v full_o disprove_v above_o and_o implicit_a confess_v sufficient_a a_o man_n that_o remove_v his_o habitation_n as_o both_o he_o and_o we_o grant_v its_o free_a for_o he_o to_o do_v may_v by_o set_v down_o in_o another_o congregation_n and_o submit_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n there_o with_o performance_n of_o all_o officer_n of_o love_n to_o the_o member_n of_o that_o congregation_n implicit_o and_o yet_o sufficient_o consent_v to_o be_v a_o member_n thereof_o and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n a_o man_n may_v not_o remove_v his_o habitation_n from_o a_o congregation_n wherein_o he_o have_v long_o consent_v to_o communicate_v and_o yet_o remove_v his_o consent_n to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o another_o as_o we_o see_v too_o much_o in_o this_o loose_a and_o wander_a age_n §_o 9_o but_o fourthly_a he_o now_o speak_v out_o that_o as_o yet_o 252._o p._n 252._o at_o least_o since_o possible_o we_o can_v be_v concern_v in_o it_o who_o be_v now_o alive_a no_o such_o church_n in_o this_o nation_n have_v be_v form_v it_o be_v impossible_a a_o man_n shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o offend_v against_o that_o which_o be_v not_o unless_o they_o will_v say_v we_o have_v separate_v from_o what_o shall_v be_v this_o engine_n have_v serve_v he_o twice_o before_o first_o against_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n by_o the_o romanist_n they_o be_v no_o church_n at_o all_o how_o can_v they_o separate_v from_o that_o which_o be_v not_o then_o against_o the_o prelate_n hierarchicall_a church_n there_o be_v be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n that_o which_o be_v want_v can_v be_v number_v p._n 242._o and_o now_o the_o three_o time_n against_o the_o same_o charge_n by_o the_o presbyterian_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o there_o have_v no_o such_o national_a church_n be_v uniform_o form_v in_o this_o nation_n but_o he_o know_v such_o a_o church_n have_v be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v form_v conformable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o best_a reform_a church_n abroad_o according_a to_o our_o solemn_a covenant_n and_o who_o have_v withstand_v resist_v and_o hinder_v it_o and_o yet_o do_v hinder_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o but_o withal_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o there_o be_v some_o presbyterian_a church_n settle_v in_o england_n and_o perhaps_o some_o of_o their_o member_n if_o not_o of_o themselves_o have_v be_v of_o they_o from_o these_o they_o have_v separate_v as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o rest_n if_o there_o be_v not_o such_o here_o there_o be_v such_o abroad_o and_o yet_o they_o have_v renounce_v communion_n with_o they_o as_o no_o true_a church_n and_o that_o be_v a_o negative_a separation_n beside_o there_o be_v and_o be_v another_o church_n state_n in_o england_n in_o our_o particular_a church_n from_o these_o also_o they_o have_v most_o of_o they_o as_o once_o of_o they_o p●p●bly_o separate_v the_o presbyterian_a church_n state_n as_o to_o particular_a congregation_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o discipline_n in_o they_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o they_o except_v that_o they_o hold_v their_o congregation_n to_o be_v independent_a and_o entire_a ●or_a all_o government_n in_o themselves_o but_o we_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o dependent_a and_o will_v be_v g●ad_v we_o have_v other_o church_n to_o join_v with_o and_o yet_o they_o separate_v from_o and_o disavow_v they_o as_o well_o as_o other_o last_o i_o believe_v those_o man_n that_o raise_v difference_n in_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o persist_v in_o keep_v open_a those_o division_n separate_v also_o into_o other_o new_a church_n do_v as_o well_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o schismatic_n as_o those_o that_o make_v difference_n in_o one_o particular_a church_n and_o unless_o they_o can_v better_o prove_v than_o yet_o they_o have_v do_v that_o we_o be_v no_o true_a church_n and_o their_o own_o to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n in_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n the_o schism_n will_v lie_v at_o their_o door_n in_o all_o equal_a man_n judgement_n remove_v it_o as_o they_o can_v §_o 10_o membrie_fw-fr p._n 253._o let_v he_o read_v the_o next_o disputation_n of_o amyraldus_n his_o definition_n of_o a_o schismatic_a and_o his_o censure_n of_o those_o that_o separate_v will_v little_o please_v he_o disput_fw-la de_fw-fr ecclesiae_fw-la membrie_fw-fr as_o for_o amyraldus_n his_o judgement_n of_o the_o confoederation_n of_o church_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o we_o or_o not_o to_o the_o purpose_n our_o opinion_n be_v that_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o particular_a member_n explicit_a or_o implicit_a be_v not_o the_o form_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n so_o the_o consent_n of_o several_a church_n to_o associate_v in_o a_o classis_fw-la or_o synod_n be_v not_o the_o form_n of_o a_o national_a church_n the_o explicit_a consent_n of_o member_n as_o they_o make_v use_v of_o it_o be_v but_o a_o prudentiall_a way_n to_o tie_v their_o member_n from_o run_v away_o from_o they_o and_o yet_o that_o will_v not_o do_v the_o deed_n so_o the_o explicit_a consent_n of_o several_a church_n into_o assembly_n be_v likewise_o a_o prudentiall_a way_n for_o the_o better_a govern_v of_o those_o church_n and_o the_o easy_a determine_v of_o thing_n of_o common_a concernment_n and_o as_o the_o one_o so_o the_o other_o be_v a_o result_n of_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n &_o need_v no_o institution_n he_o may_v now_o perceive_v that_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o his_o thought_n of_o a_o mutual_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o thing_n by_o he_o deliver_v hardly_o in_o one_o of_o they_o do_v we_o agree_v but_o we_o expect_v that_o he_o will_v now_o at_o last_o have_v lay_v down_o some_o principle_n peculiar_a to_o himself_o and_o those_o with_o who_o he_o consent_v 254._o p._n 254._o in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n &c_n &c_n for_o

not_o till_o then_o will_v the_o business_n be_v bring_v to_o a_o speedy_a issue_n as_o also_o we_o hope_v that_o he_o will_v have_v plead_v the_o right_n liberty_n and_o duty_n of_o gather_v church_n in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o presessor_n as_o that_o of_o late_a and_o still_o among_o we_o build_v upon_o other_o and_o better_a principle_n than_o any_o though_o he_o have_v occasion_n enough_o by_o he_o as_o yet_o mention_v but_o we_o must_v wait_v his_o leisure_n his_o business_n and_o policy_n be_v like_o the_o romanist_n he_o speak_v of_o at_o the_o beginning_n rather_o to_o prove_v we_o and_o all_o church_n to_o be_v corrupt_a and_o not_o right_o institute_v than_o to_o defend_v and_o justify_v his_o own_o way_n of_o gather_v church_n §_o 11_o but_o we_o be_v bring_v again_o to_o his_o removal_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v in_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o it_o relate_v not_o to_o gather_v of_o church_n as_o simple_o consider_v if_o not_o as_o simple_o consider_v yet_o as_o it_o be_v the_o consequent_a of_o those_o division_n and_o separation_n include_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n though_o e_fw-la that_o make_v difference_n first_o and_o then_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n use_v not_o to_o stay_v there_o but_o be_v especial_o ringleader_n of_o the_o separation_n they_o must_v conformable_o gather_v another_o church_n of_o a_o firm_a constitution_n or_o else_o condemn_v their_o own_o separation_n as_o be_v of_o no_o church_n and_o the_o rather_o do_v this_o relate_v to_o schism_n in_o gather_v of_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o only_o depart_v themselves_o which_o be_v more_o tolerable_a but_o draw_v off_o other_o also_o into_o a_o form_a faction_n let_v we_o hear_v the_o old_a d_o lemma_n revive_v against_o the_o presbyterian_o as_o afore_o against_o the_o prelatical_a church_n either_o we_o have_v be_v member_n by_o our_o own_o voluntary_a consent_n according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n of_o some_o particular_a congregation_n ●in_v such_o a_o national_a church_n as_o part_v of_o such_o a_o church_n or_o we_o have_v not_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o any_o man_n to_o charge_n they_o with_o separate_n from_o such_o a_o church_n as_o never_o be_v existent_a &_o that_o by_o their_o own_o opposition_n of_o its_o be_v we_o blame_v they_o for_o hinder_v it_o to_o be_v set_v up_o and_o for_o raise_v difference_n in_o our_o church_n and_o then_o renounce_v communion_n with_o they_o and_o all_o other_o of_o the_o like_a constitution_n as_o be_v say_v above_o sure_o we_o be_v most_o of_o they_o if_o not_o all_o be_v once_o member_n of_o our_o particular_a church_n and_o some_o of_o they_o prime_a minister_n thereof_o who_o after_o they_o have_v raise_v difference_n in_o those_o church_n which_o himself_o say_v constitute_v a_o schismatic_a separate_v themselves_o and_o draw_v disciple_n after_o they_o into_o new_a never_o hear_v of_o opposite_a congregation_n se●ting_v up_o altar_n against_o altar_n as_o the_o ancient_n use_v to_o speak_v but_o hear_v another_o evasion_n if_o we_o have_v be_v member_n by_o our_o own_o voluntary_a consent_n as_o much_o by_o their_o own_o voluntary_a consent_n as_o they_o be_v make_v member_n of_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v implicit_o as_o bear_v and_o breed_v up_o in_o both_o may_v they_o not_o as_o well_o renounce_v their_o interest_n in_o the_o nation_n as_o their_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n and_o deny_v subjection_n to_o both_o or_o be_v it_o in_o their_o power_n whether_o they_o will_v be_v bind_v to_o communion_n with_o some_o church_n or_o other_o in_o the_o nation_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v they_o all_o heretical_a &_o antichristian_a yet_o further_o by_o way_n of_o recrimination_n have_v not_o we_o do_v as_o much_o as_o they_o in_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 255._o pag._n 255._o of_o episcopal_a constitution_n reject_v their_o national_a offcer_n and_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n establish_v &_o c_o not_o too_o rege_v to_o he_o that_o this_o be_v do_v by_o other_o hand_n i_o must_v tell_v he_o this_o be_v a_o excursion_n when_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o his_o relinquishment_n of_o a_o presbyterian_a church_n to_o turn_v we_o back_o to_o the_o episcopal_a but_o this_o have_v be_v his_o business_n from_o his_o first_o let_v out_o to_o make_v the_o presbyterian_a church_n to_o walk_v pari_fw-la passu_fw-la with_o the_o episcopal_a and_o romish_a church_n the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o reform_a church_n be_v much_o behold_v to_o he_o let_v he_o say_v plain_o have_v they_o not_o renounce_v all_o our_o church_n since_o both_o the_o other_o be_v lay_v aside_o what_o can_v he_o plead_v for_o this_o but_o that_o we_o be_v not_o reform_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o shall_v hear_v by_o and_o by_o §_o 12_o but_o he_o say_v we_o expect_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v accuse_v of_o schism_n 256._o p._n 256._o for_o not_o esteem_v ourselves_o make_v member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n against_o our_o will_n by_o buy_v or_o hire_v a_o habitation_n within_o such_o a_o precinct_n of_o ground_n sure_o they_o be_v once_o esteem_v and_o do_v esteem_v themselves_o to_o be_v member_n of_o those_o particular_a church_n whether_o with_o or_o without_o their_o will_n i_o know_v not_o where_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o dwell_v and_o must_v either_o be_v of_o such_o or_o none_o and_o be_v it_o not_o so_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o new_a england_n be_v not_o their_o town_n and_o church_n commensurate_a be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o corinth_n so_o call_v from_o the_o place_n true_a it_o be_v which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o assembly-divines_a that_o live_v in_o parish_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o man_n a_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n a_o turk_n or_o pagan_n may_v do_v so_o but_o all_o church-member_n in_o a_o parish_n be_v member_n of_o that_o church_n till_o they_o remove_v their_o habitation_n suppose_v there_o be_v but_o one_o such_o parish_n must_v not_o all_o christian_n be_v of_o that_o unless_o they_o may_v be_v of_o none_o but_o they_o add_v all_o that_o dwell_v in_o a_o parish_n and_o constant_o hear_v the_o word_n be_v not_o yet_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o sacrament_n which_o say_v he_o exclude_v they_o from_o be_v fideles_fw-la or_o church-member_n and_o make_v they_o at_o best_a but_o as_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la who_o be_v never_o account_v member_n of_o the_o church_n i_o pray_v be_v not_o baptize_v infant_n and_o youth_n member_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v not_o they_o nor_o be_v in_o their_o church_n admit_v to_o the_o lord_n supper_n if_o those_o divine_n mean_v it_o of_o unbaptised_a person_n as_o they_o may_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o be_v not_o account_v church_n member_n yet_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o infant_n of_o churchmember_v not_o yet_o baptize_v be_v not_o they_o churchmember_v none_o but_o a_o anabaptist_n will_v deny_v it_o and_o though_o the_o old_a catechumeni_fw-la new_o come_v from_o gent●l_a sm_n we●e_v not_o account_v church-member_n yet_o our_o catechumen_n child_n o_o christian_a parent_n be_v to_o be_v account_v such_o but_o we_o proceed_v §_o 13_o he_o have_v further_a to_o say_v if_o we_o have_v be_v so_o member_n by_o our_o own_o consent_n and_o do_v not_o continue_v so_o to_o be_v 257._o p._n 257._o then_o this_o congregation_n where_o we_o be_v so_o member_n be_v reform_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o chr_n st_o or_o it_o be_v not_o we_o be_v now_o almost_o at_o a_o issue_n the_o intimation_n be_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o separation_n be_v that_o none_o of_o ●ur_n church_n be_v reform_v accord_v to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n none_o of_o they_o not_o at_o home_n nor_o abroad_o that_o be_v a_o sad_a condition_n but_o what_o if_o they_o be_v in_o reform_v shall_v they_o separate_v from_o such_o well_o but_o suppose_v any_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n reform_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n what_o then_o if_o it_o be_v reform_v and_o a_o man_n be_v a_o member_n of_o it_o by_o his_o own_o voluntary_a consent_n i_o confess_v it_o may_v be_v difficult_a how_o a_o man_n can_v leave_v such_o a_o congregation_n without_o their_o consent_n in_o who_o power_n it_o be_v to_o give_v it_o to_o he_o without_o give_v offence_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o they_o have_v be_v member_n and_o mystery_n some_o of_o they_o of_o our_o congregation_n by_o their_o own_o free_a consent_n be_v evident_a enough_o that_o they_o have_v not_o continue_v so_o to_o be_v be_v too_o manifest_a that_o our_o congregation_n some_o at_o lest_o be_v reform_v or_o reform_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n when_o they_o separate_v from_o we_o can_v without_o great_a injury_n be_v deny_v

21_o we_o be_v now_o draw_v to_o a_o issue_n of_o this_o discourse_n of_o schism_n in_o the_o ordinary_a acception_n of_o the_o word_n to_o signify_v 268._o p._n 268._o a_o breach_n of_o union_n which_o he_o allow_v to_o pass_v such_o be_v his_o condiscension_n and_o confidence_n and_o yet_o avoid_v the_o charge_n of_o schism_n thus_o he_o say_v we_o have_v break_v no_o band_n of_o unity_n no_o order_n institute_v by_o christ_n we_o have_v causless_o desert_v no_o station_n that_o ever_o we_o be_v in_o according_a to_o his_o mind_n etc._n etc._n which_o how_o true_a it_o be_v and_o whether_o he_o do_v not_o hereby_o asperse_v all_o our_o church_n to_o be_v no_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n institution_n let_v the_o reader_n indifferent_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v be_v judge_n that_o on_o pure_a ground_n of_o conscience_n we_o have_v withdraw_v or_o do_v withhold_v ourselves_o from_o partake_v in_o some_o way_n engage_v into_o upon_o mere_a ground_n of_o prudence_n we_o acknowledge_v whether_o they_o have_v in_o their_o separation_n from_o we_o go_v upon_o pure_a and_o mere_a ground_n of_o conscience_n god_n and_o the_o it_o own_o heart_n must_v determine_v the_o business_n the_o world_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o judge_v otherwise_o upon_o some_o suspicious_a practice_n of_o they_o and_o suppose_v they_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o some_o way_n of_o prudence_n in_o some_o of_o our_o church_n i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v it_o of_o classical_a subordination_n yet_o they_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o also_o from_o some_o congregation_n not_o so_o unite_v that_o have_v only_o the_o pure_a institution_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o may_v bring_v the_o charge_n of_o schism_n upon_o they_o but_o have_v not_o they_o also_o go_v upon_o some_o mere_a ground_n of_o prudence_n or_o policy_n be_v there_o any_o institution_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o must_v gather_v member_n out_o of_o true_a church_n to_o make_v a_o pure_a church_n if_o so_o it_o be_v or_o be_v there_o any_o institution_n of_o christ_n that_o a_o minister_n who_o be_v marry_v to_o a_o people_n as_o they_o hold_v shall_v relinquish_v it_o for_o a_o place_n of_o great_a eminency_n or_o preferment_n or_o that_o people_n must_v be_v tie_v to_o their_o pastor_n by_o a_o explicit_a covenant_n not_o to_o depart_v without_o their_o leave_n humble_o desire_v or_o to_o add_v no_o more_o be_v the_o re_fw-mi any_o institution_n of_o christ_n in_o express_a word_n that_o church_n particular_a must_v send_v their_o delegate_n to_o a_o assembly_n to_o determine_v matter_n of_o common_a concernment_n which_o he_o grant_v above_o these_o and_o some_o more_o of_o their_o know_a way_n the_o world_n take_v to_o be_v but_o product_n of_o humane_a prudence_n and_o he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o show_v their_o institution_n §_o 22_o yet_o have_v we_o more_o of_o this_o confidence_n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v in_o what_o a_o fair_a capacity_n notwithstanding_o any_o principle_n or_o practice_v own_v by_o we_o we_o be_v to_o live_v peaceable_o and_o to_o exercise_v all_o fruit_n of_o love_n to_o the_o otherwise_o mind_a if_o we_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o our_o light_n and_o must_v not_o the_o quaker_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v permit_v to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o their_o light_n also_o but_o it_o matter_n not_o in_o what_o capacity_n they_o be_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n name_v let_v we_o see_v the_o fruit_n of_o it_o do_v not_o their_o way_n break_v the_o peace_n of_o all_o our_o church_n have_v it_o not_o be_v the_o door_n to_o let_v in_o all_o the_o error_n heresy_n blasphemy_n england_n groan_v under_o do_v not_o all_o sore_n of_o sect_n be_v all_o independent_a and_o none_o to_o control_v they_o exercise_v all_o the_o fruit_n of_o hatred_n towards_o we_o look_v upon_o we_o and_o carry_v themselves_o towards_o we_o as_o their_o great_a enemy_n as_o no_o minister_n no_o church_n scarce_o as_o christian_n have_v not_o he_o himself_o in_o this_o book_n unministre_v our_o minister_n unmembr_v our_o member_n unchurcht_v our_o church_n do_v he_o give_v we_o word_n when_o we_o see_v such_o deed_n §_o 23_o it_o be_v common_o and_o true_o object_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o reform_v of_o church_n already_o gather_v 269._o p._n 269._o and_o raise_v of_o church_n out_o of_o mere_a material_n surely_n this_o be_v evident_a enough_o in_o raise_v of_o a_o church_n out_o of_o infidel_n and_o reduce_v a_o corrupt_a church_n to_o its_o first_o institution_n this_o he_o first_o say_v concern_v not_o the_o business_n what_o be_v the_o english_a of_o this_o if_o he_o will_v speak_v out_o why_o the_o truth_n be_v we_o have_v no_o church_n and_o they_o be_v not_o in_o repair_v a_o old_a house_n but_o build_v a_o new_a from_o the_o ground_n but_o hear_v he_o say_v something_o 1_o i_o know_v no_o other_o reformation_n of_o any_o church_n or_o any_o thing_n in_o it_o but_o the_o reduce_n of_o it_o to_o its_o primitive_a institution_n etc._n etc._n we_o say_v so_o too_o grant_v we_o to_o be_v church_n reformation_n of_o a_o church_n or_o any_o thing_n in_o it_o presuppose_v there_o be_v a_o church_n existent_a though_o perhaps_o rot_v and_o ruinous_a but_o these_o new_a bvilder_n will_v gather_v a_o church_n out_o of_o no_o church_n and_o begin_v a_o new_a one_o it_o have_v be_v happy_a for_o old_a england_n if_o they_o have_v all_o go_v into_o new_a england_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o church_n among_o the_o indian_n and_o not_o to_o build_v upon_o other_o man_n foundation_n and_o then_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v build_v o●_n spick_a and_o span_a new_a church_n and_o do_v not_o this_o hold_n forth_o that_o we_o be_v no_o church_n and_o our_o member_n no_o member_n of_o a_o church_n till_o admit_v into_o they_o but_o yet_o more_o to_o discover_v his_o very_a heart_n when_o any_o society_n or_o combination_n of_o man_n whatever_o hitherto_o it_o have_v be_v esteem_v be_v not_o capable_a of_o such_o a_o reduction_n and_o renovation_n 270._o p._n 270._o i_o suppose_v i_o shall_v never_o provoke_v any_o wise_a and_o sober_a person_n if_o i_o profess_v i_o can_v look_v on_o such_o a_o society_n ●●_o a_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o reader_n this_o at_o once_o to_o unchurch_n all_o the_o church_n of_o england_n since_o the_o reformation_n for_o it_o be_v know_v during_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o prelate_n they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o that_o reduction_n and_o what_o capacity_n our_o church_n be_v now_o in_o for_o that_o reduction_n partly_o by_o want_n of_o power_n and_o assistance_n from_o the_o magistrate_n without_o which_o some_o dare_v not_o set_v upon_o a_o reformation_n for_o fear_v of_o a_o pramunire●_n partly_o by_o our_o division_n among_o ourselves_o fement_v by_o he_o know_v who_o he_o can_v but_o see_v as_o well_o as_o we_o lament_v but_o if_o we_o must_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v church_n because_o we_o be_v not_o in_o such_o a_o capacity_n and_o can_v do_v all_o we_o will_v to_o reform_v they_o we_o be_v in_o a_o sad_a condition_n what_o if_o a_o church_n want_v some_o thing_n she_o have_v at_o her_o first_o institution_n perhaps_o of_o no_o great_a concernment_n or_o be_v it_o great_a but_o either_o by_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o present_a power_n or_o the_o opposition_n of_o a_o prevalent_a party_n it_o be_v not_o now_o capable_a of_o reduction_n to_o its_o primitive_a institution_n will_v he_o look_v upon_o this_o society_n as_o no_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o think_v no_o wise_a or_o sober_a man_n in_o that_o society_n or_o other_o where_o will_v be_v provoke_v to_o anger_n if_o not_o to_o indignation_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o when_o as_o upon_o this_o ground_n we_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o lose_v all_o our_o best_a member_n for_o so_o he_o advise_v thereupon_o i_o shall_v advise_v those_o therein_o who_o have_v a_o due_a right_n to_o the_o privilege_n purchase_v for_o they_o by_o christ_n as_o to_o gospel_n administration_n to_o take_v some_o other_o peaceable_a course_n to_o make_v themselves_o partaker_n of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o come_v out_o from_o among_o they_o and_o join_v themselves_o to_o some_o independent_a congregation_n §_o 24_o to_o satisfy_v the_o former_a objection_n be_v out_o of_o his_o way_n at_o present_a 270._o p._n 270._o for_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o must_v manage_v principle_n which_o in_o this_o discourse_n he_o have_v not_o be_v occasion_v to_o draw_v forth_o or_o to_o improve_v i_o can_v but_o make_v it_o my_o earnest_a request_n and_o so_o i_o think_v will_v many_o more_o that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o do_v we_o the_o favour_n to_o bring_v forth_o and_o manage_v those_o principle_n to_o their_o utmost_a clearness_n and_o strength_n which_o this_o

discourse_n of_o i_o and_o some_o former_a have_v give_v he_o just_a occasion_n to_o produce_v that_o we_o may_v be_v once_o bless_v with_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o model_n of_o their_o way_n so_o often_o desire_v so_o often_o promise_v and_o as_o often_o unfaithful_o deny_v we_o profess_v ourselves_o utter_o unsatisfied_a with_o what_o have_v yet_o be_v vouchase_v we_o to_o see_v but_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o brief_o what_o be_v the_o thing_n of_o great_a and_o weighty_a importance_n which_o must_v come_v under_o debate_n before_o a_o clear_a account_n can_v be_v give_v of_o the_o case_n state_v in_o the_o objection_n before_o we_o hear_v they_o i_o can_v but_o say_v they_o have_v deal_v the_o more_o unbrother_o with_o we_o to_o say_v no_o more_o and_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n abroad_o in_o set_v up_o their_o way_n of_o new_a church_n and_o never_o discover_v to_o we_o sufficient_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o so_o do_v let_v he_o look_v back_o to_o what_o he_o say_v p._n 7_o the_o party_n litigant_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o we_o shall_v attend_v he_o for_o the_o particular_a head_n §_o 25_o 1._o the_o true_a nature_n of_o a_o institute_v church_n under_o the_o gospel_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n form_n and_o all_o other_o necessary_a constitutive_a cause_n be_v to_o be_v investigate_v and_o find_v out_o to_o which_o i_o say_v 1._o form_n be_v there_o any_o constitutive_a cause_n beside_o matter_n &_o form_n this_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o do_v if_o not_o by_o all_o reform_a church_n yet_o by_o those_o of_o new_a england_n who_o have_v do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o clear_v up_o their_o way_n the_o constitute_a cause_n say_v they_o be_v matter_n and_o form_n the_o matter_n visible_a saint_n the_o form_n a_o explicit_a covenant_n of_o all_o the_o member_n but_o they_o have_v be_v tell_v they_o have_v contradict_v themselves_o by_o require_v a_o explicit_a consent_n and_o yet_o confess_v a_o implicit_a to_o be_v sufficient_a and_o this_o to_o be_v in_o our_o church_n and_o yet_o separate_v from_o we_o 2._o i_o have_v think_v his_o definition_n of_o a_o institute_v particular_a church_n give_v we_o above_o have_v hold_v out_o all_o the_o constitute_a cause_n of_o such_o a_o church_n it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n call_v by_o the_o word_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o joint_a performance_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a ordinance_n according_a to_o the_o order_n prescribe_v by_o christ_n such_o society_n be_v we_o in_o all_o the_o particular_a ingredient_n of_o this_o definition_n as_o be_v show_v above_o all_o that_o can_v be_v object_v be_v but_o to_o the_o last_o particle_n according_a to_o the_o order_n by_o christ_n prescribe_v which_o be_v the_o question_n between_o we_o &_o must_v not_o be_v beg_v on_o either_o side_n but_o prove_v and_o it_o concern_v he_o to_o show_v the_o contrary_n what_o ordinance_n do_v we_o want_v or_o what_o have_v we_o of_o humane_a addition_n and_o as_o for_o our_o joint_a consent_n though_o we_o have_v it_o implicit_o yet_o sufficient_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o definition_n which_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o the_o constitute_a cause_n of_o their_o church_n if_o then_o the_o definition_n of_o such_o a_o church_n be_v as_o applicab●●_n to_o our_o church_n as_o to_o his_o own_o we_o be_v true-instituted_n church_n and_o whether_o they_o be_v schismatic_n in_o renounce_v communion_n with_o we_o let_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v judge_n and_o i_o go_v on_o to_o the_o next_o §_o 26_o 2._o the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o such_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v exemplyfy_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o first_o church_n before_o sensible_o infe●ted_v with_o the_o poison_n of_o apostasy_n which_o ensue_v this_o have_v abundant_o be_v do_v by_o the_o assembly_n and_o other_o divine_n though_o he_o be_v not_o please_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o we_o dare_v join_v issue_n with_o he_o in_o this_o debate_n when_o ever_o he_o will_v begin_v it_o 3._o the_o extent_n of_o the_o apostasy_n under_o antichrist_n 271._o p._n 271._o as_o to_o the_o ruine_n of_o institute_v church_n make_v they_o to_o be_v babylon_n and_o their_o worship_n fornication_n be_v due_o and_o careful_o to_o be_v examine_v here_o lie_v our_o disorder_n hence_o our_o darkness_n etc._n etc._n though_o we_o may_v arise_v we_o shall_v not_o easy_o shake_v ourselves_o out_o of_o the_o dust_n i_o suppose_v he_o do_v not_o mean_v this_o last_o of_o his_o own_o church_n they_o be_v not_o only_o rise_v but_o have_v shake_v off_o the_o very_a dust_n of_o that_o apostasy_n i_o shall_v not_o contradict_v he_o for_o his_o own_o particular_a church_n because_o i_o be_o a_o stranger_n to_o it_o but_o of_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o constitution_n i_o dare_v confident_o affirm_v they_o be_v fall_v again_o into_o the_o old_a apostasy_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n and_o have_v more_o dust_n upon_o their_o garment_n than_o many_o of_o we_o have_v but_o we_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o put_v ourselves_o upon_o the_o search_n and_o if_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o yet_o we_o retain_v any_o thing_n of_o that_o apostasy_n we_o shall_v promise_v faithful_o to_o relinquish_v it_o but_o i_o be_o very_o jealous_a he_o expect_v a_o fine_a and_o a_o high_a reformation_n than_o we_o dare_v look_v for_o in_o in_o this_o world_n till_o christ_n himself_o come_v to_o reign_v visible_o on_o earth_n as_o some_o do_v expect_v he_o will_v ere_o long_o viz_o by_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n he_o speak_v suspicious_o this_o way_n p._n 42._o when_o the_o order_n spirituality_n beauty_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v return_v etc._n etc._n these_o dispute_n will_v have_v a_o issue_n and_o again_o p._n 70._o when_o god_n shall_v have_v reduce_v his_o church_n to_o their_o primitive_a purity_n etc._n etc._n and_o once_o more_o p._n 200._o so_o soon_o as_o christ_n church_n be_v shake_v out_o of_o the_o dust_n of_o babylon_n with_o his_o glory_n shine_v on_o they_o etc._n etc._n §_o 27_o 4._o by_o what_o way_n and_o mean_n god_n beget_v a_o new_a and_o keep_v alive_a his_o elect_a 271._o p._n 271._o in_o their_o several_a generation_n when_o antichristian_a darkness_n cover_v the_o earth_n suppose_v a_o intercision_n of_o institute_v ordinance_n so_o far_a as_o to_o make_v a_o nullity_n in_o they_o as_o to_o what_o be_v of_o simple_a institution_n etc._n etc._n he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o inquire_v and_o resolve_v we_o he_o can_v but_o know_v that_o there_o be_v many_o learned_a man_n that_o will_v not_o grant_v he_o his_o supposition_n of_o a_o intercision_n of_o all_o institute_v ordinance_n so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v a_o nullity_n in_o they_o and_o something_o have_v be_v say_v to_o this_o above_o which_o he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o consider_v the_o sum_n be_v this_o that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o utter_a intercision_n and_o so_o a_o nullity_n of_o all_o institute_v ordinance_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o fix_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n with_o man_n again_o without_o a_o miracle_n or_o some_o divine_a revelation_n as_o for_o the_o bohemian_a brethren_n conclude_v the_o whole_a papacy_n to_o be_v pure_o antichristian_a it_o be_v not_o a_o singular_a conceit_n for_o all_o reform_a church_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n they_o distinguish_v the_o papacy_n which_o be_v as_o a_o scab_n or_o leprosy_n to_o the_o hand_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v the_o former_a pure_o antichristian_a but_o not_o the_o latter_a but_o as_o perhaps_o erroneous_o for_o luther_n and_o his_o associate_n do_v not_o so_o they_o can_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n by_o any_o in_o communion_n with_o they_o so_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o a_o necessity_n of_o continue_v that_o ordinance_n in_o a_o way_n of_o succession_n which_o whether_o our_o author_n do_v let_v he_o declare_v when_o he_o take_v into_o consideration_n the_o bohemian_a case_n they_o send_v to_o the_o greek_a and_o armenian_a church_n to_o have_v ordination_n from_o they_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o i●●●ision_n of_o all_o institute_v ordinance_n and_o when_o they_o see_v their_o way_n be_v perhaps_o as_o superstitious_a another_o way_n have_v no_o satisfaction_n there_o they_o take_v their_o ea●e_n to_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o so_o choose_v themselves_o elder_n and_o set_v they_o apart_o by_o fast_v and_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n where_o note_v a_o double_a difference_n their_o case_n be_v extraordinary_a there_o be_v no_o minister_n to_o ordain_v they_o but_o our_o brethren_n be_v ordain_v by_o lawful_a minister_n or_o may_v have_v find_v enough_o to_o do_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v ordain_v but_o they_o renounce_v what_o they_o

&_o order_n of_o the_o gospel_n whilst_o i_o labour_v to_o exercise_v faith_n towards_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o love_n towards_o all_o the_o saint_n i_o do_v keep_v the_o unity_n which_o be_v of_o the_o appointment_n of_o christ_n and_o let_v man_n say_v from_o principle_n utter_o foreign_a to_o the_o gospel_n what_o they_o please_v or_o can_v to_o the_o contrary_a i_o be_o no_o schismatic_a that_o be_v though_o by_o raise_v difference_n i_o set_v all_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o fire_n i_o be_o no_o schismatic_a if_o i_o disturb_v not_o the_o peace_n of_o my_o own_o particular_a church_n how_o true_a and_o reasonable_a the_o particular_n of_o his_o enumeration_n be_v let_v the_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n §_o 31_o 3._o i_o still_o return_v he_o his_o own_o word_n with_o a_o very_a little_a change_n 277._o p._n 277._o perhaps_o the_o discovery_n which_o have_v be_v make_v how_o much_o he_o and_o his_o party_n be_v concern_v in_o that_o charge_n of_o schism_n upon_o they_o which_o be_v the_o great_a ball_n of_o strife_n this_o day_n in_o england_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n may_v be_v a_o most_o effectual_a engine_n or_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v they_o that_o true_o fear_v god_n though_o engage_v in_o several_a way_n i_o can_v hearty_o say_v amen_n to_o this_o but_o yet_o must_v add_v what_o follow_v i_o have_v not_o any_o great_a hope_n of_o much_o success_n on_o this_o account_n whilst_o man_n be_v forestalled_n with_o prejudices_fw-la and_o have_v their_o affection_n engage_v thereunto_o etc._n etc._n but_o all_o our_o heart_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n §_o 32_o 4._o to_o conclude_v what_o va●n_v jangle_n man_n be_v endless_o engage_v in_o who_o will_v lay_v their_o own_o false_a hypothesis_n such_o as_o the_o author_n new_a notion_n of_o schism_n be_v as_o a_o ground_n of_o far_a procedure_n be_v in_o part_n evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v deliver_v hence_o be_v that_o doughty_a dispute_n 1._o which_o be_v first_o the_o hen_n or_o the_o egg_n the_o church_n or_o its_o officer_n 2._o whether_o a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o schismatick●_n that_o be_v not_o a_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n 3._o whether_o the_o member_n of_o one_o church_n may_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o another_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o same_o constitution_n 4._o whether_o the_o child_n of_o a_o scandalous_a person_n may_v be_v baptize_v by_o the_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n 5._o whether_o our_o church_n be_v true_a church_n our_o member_n true_a member_n because_o not_o gather_v by_o a_o explicit_a covenant_n which_o as_o it_o be_v never_o doubt_v of_o by_o nonconformist_n at_o home_n nor_o any_o reform_a church_n abroad_o till_o brownist_n arise_v so_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o his_o own_o word_n in_o his_o conclusion_n he_o be_v a_o member_n or_o a_o particular_a church_n who_o have_v be_v in_o a_o due_a order_n 279._o p._n 279._o join_v thereunto_o have_v n●●ther_o voluntary_o desert_v it_o nor_o be_v judicial_o eject_v out_o of_o it_o but_o i_o assume_v the_o member_n of_o our_o particular_a church_n have_v be_v in_o a_o due_a order_n join_v 〈…〉_o and_o neither_o voluntary_o ha●e_v desert_v they_o i_o no●_n be_v judicial_o eject_v out_o of_o they_o therefore_o they_o be_v true_a member_n of_o particular_a church_n and_o consequent_o our_o church_n be_v true_a church_n and_o by_o a_o further_a consequence_n they_o that_o raise_v difference_n in_o they_o and_o draw_v disciple_n from_o they_o and_o renounce_v communion_n with_o they_o say_v they_o what_o they_o please_v or_o can_v to_o the_o contrary_n be_v schismatic_n quod_fw-la erat_fw-la demonstrandum_fw-la a_o appendix_n to_o the_o former_a discourse_n of_o schism_n show_v the_o inconstancy_n of_o the_o dr._n and_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o his_o former_a and_o present_a opinion_n §_o 1_o since_o my_o finish_n of_o the_o former_a discourse_n there_o come_v happy_o to_o my_o hand_n a_o book_n of_o the_o learned_a doctor_n entitle_v the_o duty_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n distinguish_v license_v and_o high_o commend_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o judicious_a mr._n joseph_n caryl_n as_o write_v with_o much_o clearness_n of_o judgement_n and_o moderation_n of_o spirit_n put_v forth_o in_o the_o year_n 1644._o by_o compare_v whereof_o with_o this_o of_o he_o of_o schism_n i_o perceive_v that_o wise_a and_o judicious_a man_n be_v still_o but_o man_n subject_a to_o mistake_n and_o therefore_o have_v need_n of_o some_o of_o the_o policy_n or_o prudence_n of_o the_o five_o apologist_n 11._o apol._n narr_n pag._n 11._o not_o to_o be_v too_o peremptory_a in_o their_o new_a opinion_n or_o way_n not_o too_o presumptuous_a in_o despise_v other_o proceed_n but_o to_o reserve_v to_o themselves_o a_o latitude_n and_o to_o keep_v some_o casement_n open_a to_o take_v in_o new_a light_n this_o our_o reverend_a author_n have_v exemplyfy_v to_o be_v necessary_a for_o himself_o to_o make_v use_n of_o as_o well_o as_o other_o of_o his_o present_a independent_a way_n or_o else_o he_o will_v be_v conclude_v to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o in_o many_o thing_n to_o make_v good_a the_o apostle_n dictate_v 1.8_o jam._n 1.8_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o yet_o have_v he_o change_v to_o the_o better_a from_o error_n to_o truth_n the_o thing_n have_v be_v not_o only_o just_o excusable_a but_o true_o commendable_a and_o may_v have_v be_v salve_v by_o a_o tract_n of_o retractation_n as_o austin_n sometime_o do_v without_o any_o prejudice_n to_o his_o reputation_n but_o to_o run_v from_o opinion_n to_o opinion_n from_o way_n to_o way_n from_o truth_n to_o error_n as_o many_o have_v do_v not_o only_o to_o contrariety_n but_o to_o contradiction_n and_z and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n and_o inconstancy_n of_o opinion_n and_o way_n be_v too_o palpable_a a_o discovery_n of_o a_o unsettled_a spirit_n that_o know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v all_o the_o hope_n be_v that_o if_o their_o new_a notion_n &_o way_n be_v real_o discover_v &_o ingenuous_o by_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v erroneous_a they_o that_o can_v change_v from_o truth_n to_o error_n may_v in_o god_n good_a time_n which_o be_v very_o rare_a change_v back_o again_o from_o error_n to_o truth_n which_o wish_v that_o the_o dr._n and_o his_o party_n may_v do_v i_o shall_v only_o present_v to_o he_o ●ome_v few_o of_o his_o former_a thought_n to_o show_v in_o how_o dissonant_n they_o be_v to_o his_o late_a moderns_n king_n §_o 2_o in_o this_o tract_n his_o main_a design_n be_v to_o discover_v the_o distance_n between_o the_o pastor_n and_o their_o people_n 2._o pag._n 2._o that_o the_o sacred_a call_n may_v retain_v its_o ancient_a dignity_n and_o the_o people_n of_o god_n not_o deprive_v of_o their_o christian_a liberty_n for_o in_o former_a time_n he_o tell_v we_o some_o will_v have_v all_o christian_n to_o be_v almost_o minister_n other_o none_o but_o minister_n to_o be_v god_n clergy_n those_o will_v give_v the_o people_n the_o key_n these_o use_v they_o to_o lock_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o one_o ascribe_v to_o they_o primary_o all_o ecclesiastical_a power_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o congregation_n the_o other_o abridge_n they_o of_o spiritual_a duty_n for_o the_o build_n up_o of_o their_o own_o soul_n as_o though_o there_o be_v no_o habitable_a earth_n between_o the_o valley_n i_o have_v almost_o say_v the_o pi●_n of_o democraticall_a confusion_n and_o the_o rock_n of_o hierarchical_a tyranny_n who_o these_o party_n be_v needs_o no_o comment_n to_o declare_v only_o it_o will_v be_v observe_v whether_o our_o author_n be_v not_o since_o fall_v into_o that_o very_a pit_n of_o democratical_a confusion_n by_o fly_v from_o the_o rock_n of_o hierarchical_a tyranny_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o his_o consideration_n evident_a it_o be_v that_o in_o a_o true_a church-state_n he_o set_v out_o the_o limit_n or_o the_o people_n that_o they_o may_v not_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o christian_a liberty_n invade_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o sacred_a call_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o much_o he_o grant_v to_o the_o people_n both_o under_o the_o law_n and_o gospel_n always_o provide_v that_o they_o abstain_v from_o finger_v the_o ark_n or_o meddle_v with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n p._n 17._o or_o of_o the_o minister_n p._n 46._o except_o they_o can_v show_v some_o extraordinary_a call_v or_o case_n for_o their_o so_o do_v p._n 28._o of_o which_o he_o thus_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n and_o state_n the_o question_n in_o case_n extraordinary_a it_o may_v perhaps_o be_v affirm_v that_o every_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o to_o teach_v and_o declare_v the_o faith_n to_o other_o although_o he_o have_v no_o outward_a

sign_n and_o evidence_n require_v to_o assure_v the_o man_n himself_o and_o other_o of_o hi●_n in_o mediate_a extraordinary_a ●●cation_n 34._o p._n 34._o these_o he_o make_v to_o be_v a_o supernatural_a power_n either_o on_o discern_v of_o thing_n present_a as_o thought_n and_o word_n or_o thing_n future_a as_o 1._o thing_n contingent_a 2._o speak_v with_o tongue_n 3._o work_v of_o miracle_n etc._n etc._n none_o of_o which_o be_v now_o to_o be_v find_v or_o expect_v ●rom_o our_o new_a restorer_n or_o reformer_n people_n p._n 41._o f._n who_o ever_o pretend_v unto_o it_o not_o warrant_v by_o a_o evidence_n of_o one_o of_o those_o three_o way_n which_o god_n take_v in_o such_o proceed_n be_v but_o a_o pretender_n a_o impostor_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v of_o all_o god_n people_n who_o yet_o plead_v the_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o take_v themselves_o extraordinary_o call_v by_o god_n to_o make_v new_a church_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o collapse_a and_o corrupt_a state_n of_o this_o our_o church_n i_o say_v none_o of_o these_o be_v now_o to_o be_v find_v among_o they_o they_o prove_v themselves_o to_o be_v extraordinary_a impostor_n and_o those_o that_o indulge_v and_o countenance_v they_o be_v accessary_a to_o their_o imposture_n and_o whether_o our_o author_n himself_o have_v not_o relinquish_v these_o former_a orthodox_n principle_n the_o ●ow_o suppose_v a_o intercision_n of_o all_o ordinance_n and_o all_o true_a church-state_n lose_v as_o the_o seem_v to_o do_v in_o his_o tract_n of_o schism_n as_o be_v say_v above_o whether_o i_o say_v he_o must_v not_o maintain_v and_o expect_v a_o new_a immediate_a call_n from_o god_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o restauration_n of_o a_o church_n i_o leave_v to_o all_o to_o judge_v when_o they_o consider_v what_o be_v say_v above_o at_o chap._n 7._o §_o 10._o and_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o §_o 8_o the_o second_o way_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a call_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v 37._o p._n 37._o by_o a_o concurrence_n of_o scripture_n rule_n draw_v either_o from_o express_a precept_n or_o approve_a practice_n the_o precept_n be_v such_o as_o these_o luke_n 22.32_o when_o convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n jam._n ●_o last_o if_o any_o err_v from_o the_o truth_n etc._n etc._n math._n 5.15_o a_o candle_n be_v not_o to_o be_v put_v under_o a_o bushel_n etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 38._o whence_o he_o infer_v 1._o there_o be_v a_o general_a obligation_n on_o all_o christian_n to_o promote_v the_o conversion_n and_o instruction_n of_o sinner_n etc._n etc._n 2._o when_o any_o truth_n necessary_a be_v reveal_v to_o any_o out_o of_o the_o word_n not_o before_o know_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o uncontradict_v liberty_n of_o declare_v that_o truth_n etc._n etc._n 3._o truth_n reveal_v carry_v with_o it_o a_o unmoveable_a persuasion_n of_o conscience_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v publish_v to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a call_n which_o he_o require_v above_o but_o mediate_v by_o the_o word_n nor_o yet_o a_o extraordinary_a call_n to_o some_o particular_a man_n but_o a_o ordinary_a obligation_n on_o all_o christian_n not_o only_o in_o extraordinary_a case_n of_o a_o corrupt_a church_n but_o ordinary_a in_o the_o best_a church_n nor_o last_o be_v this_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o preacher_n but_o only_o a_o instructor_n of_o other_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v need_n be_v caution_v well_o not_o only_o because_o it_o may_v either_o be_v no_o truth_n which_o he_o think_v so_o or_o no_o necessary_a truth_n and_o so_o not_o fit_a to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o a_o church_n for_o it_o but_o also_o because_o upon_o this_o pretence_n of_o truth_n every_o man_n must_v take_v uncontradict_v liberty_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n which_o will_v breed_v confusion_n himself_o therefore_o add_v provide_v that_o he_o use_v such_o way_n for_o that_o his_o declaration_n as_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v if_o a_o right_a church_n do_v allow_v but_o this_o in_o part_n contradict_v his_o uncontradict_v liberty_n for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a truth_n no_o church_n may_v hinder_v he_o but_o then_o the_o case_n be_v of_o a_o corrupt_a church_n which_o will_v not_o allow_v but_o contradict_v that_o liberty_n and_o what_o shall_v he_o then_o do_v to_o the_o three_o i_o have_v only_o this_o to_o say_v that_o a_o strong_a error_n carry_v oft_o with_o it_o a_o unmoveable_a persuasion_n of_o conscience_n which_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n obligatory_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v publish_v to_o other_o and_o so_o error_n must_v have_v as_o much_o liberty_n as_o truth_n however_o all_o these_o rule_n bound_v in_o ordinary_a as_o well_o as_o extraordinary_a case_n of_o a_o church_n and_o give_v no_o authority_n to_o make_v a_o man_n a_o preacher_n §_o 9_o the_o example_n be_v of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o 39_o p._n 39_o who_o preach_v in_o the_o synagogue_n without_o any_o outward_a call_v and_o of_o those_o act_n 8.1_o who_o be_v scatter_v go_v every_o where_o preach_v the_o word_n so_o do_v paul_n and_o apollo_n etc._n etc._n for_o our_o saviour_n his_o call_n be_v immediate_a and_o extrraordinary_a so_o be_v paul_n and_o apostle_n apollo_n be_v at_o first_o no_o more_o a_o preacher_n than_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n who_o instruct_v he_o in_o the_o way_n as_o one_o christian_a may_v do_v another_o as_o for_o those_o act_n 8.1_o it_o be_v make_v more_o than_o probable_a by_o other_o that_o they_o be_v elder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o preacher_n by_o office_n if_o some_o be_v not_o they_o do_v no_o more_o than_o any_o christian_a man_n or_o woman_n may_v do_v in_o such_o case_n and_o yet_o never_o be_v preacher_n and_o all_o this_o in_o a_o reform_a church-state_n ordinary_o and_o so_o not_o to_o the_o purpose_n §_o 10_o for_o he_o must_v remember_v that_o he_o be_v to_o show_v what_o may_v make_v and_o justify_v a_o lay_a man_n to_o be_v a_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a case_n without_o a_o ordinary_a outward_a call_n from_o the_o church_n and_o require_v no_o more_o but_o gift_n and_o consent_n of_o people_n to_o be_v instruct_v by_o he_o as_o above_z now_o these_o instance_n afore_o though_o they_o have_v gift_n sufficient_a preach_v the_o word_n when_o they_o have_v not_o the_o consent_n of_o people_n to_o hear_v or_o be_v instruct_v by_o they_o and_o so_o must_v every_o one_o that_o have_v the_o truth_n reveal_v speak_v whether_o they_o will_v hear_v or_o forbear_v his_o main_a design_n be_v to_o discover_v what_o a_o man_n no_o minister_n may_v do_v when_o a_o church_n be_v collapse_v or_o corrupt_v the_o ordinary_a minister_n either_o so_o ignorant_a they_o can_v or_o so_o negligent_a they_o will_v not_o teach_v the_o truth_n p._n 15._o and_o of_o such_o a_o state_n of_o a_o church_n he_o here_o put_v the_o case_n p._n 39_o etc._n etc._n suppose_v a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o midst_n and_o height_n of_o apostasy_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o a_o universal_a darkness_n have_v spread_v over_o the_o fa●●_n of_o the_o church_n as_o in_o italy_n there_o the_o scene_n be_v lay_v though_o point_v at_o england_n the_o lord_n reveal_v some_o point_n of_o faith_n not_o know_v or_o disbelieved_a etc._n etc._n i_o demand_v whether_o that_o man_n without_o expect_v any_o call_n from_o the_o fomenter_n of_o those_o error_n may_v not_o preach_v and_o publish_v these_o truth_n to_o other_o etc._n etc._n true_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o this_o case_n i_o conceive_v he_o may_v if_o he_o have_v so_o much_o confidence_n nay_o aught_o if_o when_o and_o where_o he_o can_v find_v some_o that_o will_v hear_v he_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la make_v he_o a_o preacher_n in_o office_n a_o woman_n a_o christian_a among_o iberian_o may_v and_o do_v do_v as_o much_o as_o this_o yet_o i_o hope_v no_o preacher_n of_o the_o go_v pel_v in_o the_o strict_a sen●●_n yet_o have_v she_o gift_n to_o preach_v christ_n and_o a_o people_n willing_a to_o be_v instruct_v by_o she_o and_o unless_o he_o take_v preach_v in_o the_o large_a ●ense_n he_o can_v coul●_n not_o then_o whatever_o now_o say_v no_o other_o outward_a call_n be_v requisite_a to_o constitute_v he_o a_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o the_o consent_n of_o god_n people_n to_o be_v instruct_v by_o he_o a_o presbyterian_a as_o he_o be_v then_o can_v affirm_v this_o unless_o he_o can_v suppose_v a_o time_n and_o place_n where_o there_o be_v no_o ordination_n to_o be_v have_v and_o that_o but_o prima_fw-la vice_n neither_o thus_o the_o presbyterian_o hold_v perhaps_o these_o principle_n of_o his_o then_o lay_v may_v mislead_v other_o and_o himself_o

pretend_v to_o gift_n and_o find_v a_o people_n willing_a to_o be_v instruct_v by_o he_o or_o they_o to_o make_v a_o schism_n in_o and_o separation_n from_o our_o church_n by_o gather_v of_o a_o church_n because_o of_o some_o corruption_n in_o we_o yea_o this_o be_v evidence_n that_o he_o now_o proceed_v upon_o those_o principle_n that_o nothing_o be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o minister_n but_o gift_n and_o consent_n of_o people_n without_o any_o outward_a call_v of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o shall_v present_o hear_v he_o former_o require_v thereunto_o and_o this_o make_v he_o so_o careless_a in_o state_v the_o case_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n luther_n calvin_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o say_v with_o this_o i_o be_v always_o so_o well_o satisfy_v 41._o p._n 41._o that_o i_o ever_o deem_v all_o curious_a disquisition_n after_o the_o outward_a vocation_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n altogether_o needless_a but_o by_o his_o leave_n the_o ca●e_a o●_n luther_n be_v not_o as_o he_o say_v exact_o that_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o for_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o a_o layman_n by_o that_o way_n to_o be_v constitute_v a_o preacher_n or_o minister_n but_o luther_n be_v a_o minister_n ordain_v though_o with_o much_o corruption_n and_o so_o have_v a_o outward_a call_n by_o a_o church_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o truth_n and_o purity_n of_o it_o and_o i_o believe_v our_o author_n do_v then_o think_v he_o to_o be_v a_o minister_n of_o christ_n but_o his_o present_a principle_n deny_v it_o luther_n case_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o zeal_n and_o spirit_n whereby_o he_o manage_v it_o be_v extraordinary_a but_o his_o call_n be_v ordinary_a as_o a_o ordain_a minister_n 2._o the_o people_n who_o fall_v off_o from_o babylon_n with_o he_o be_v in_o church-state_n though_o corrupt_v as_o baptize_v person_n and_o have_v a_o command_n to_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n but_o the_o people_n that_o our_o author_n now_o gather_v come_v rather_o out_o of_o sic●_n &_o have_v no_o call_v to_o separate_v from_o we_o but_o rather_o a_o command_n not_o to_o separate_v 3._o luther_n do_v not_o renounce_v his_o ordination_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o his_o people_n their_o baptism_n nor_o do_v our_o author_n former_o think_v it_o requisite_a but_o now_o he_o have_v renounce_v his_o ordination_n and_o former_a ministry_n and_o upon_o his_o principle_n of_o gift_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n make_v himself_o a_o minister_n and_o it_o be_v expect_v that_o ere_o long_o his_o people_n if_o not_o himself_o will_v renounce_v their_o baptism_n both_o of_o they_o stand_v or_o fall_v together_o and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o last_o way_n §_o 11_o the_o three_o and_o last_o way_n of_o a_o extraordiry_n call_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n without_o a_o ordinary_a vocation_n be_v by_o some_o act_n of_o providence_n the_o instance_n be_v ibid._n ibid._n of_o a_o christian_a man_n cast_v by_o shipwreck_n or_o otherwise_o among_o barbarous_a people_n who_o receive_v he_o humane_o may_v he_o not_o ought_v he_o not_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o convert_v soul_n may_v he_o not_o become_v a_o pastor_n to_o those_o convert_v none_o i_o hope_v make_v doubt_n of_o it_o but_o suppose_v a_o christian_a woman_n shall_v be_v cast_v upon_o the_o same_o place_n as_o once_o among_o the_o iberian_o ought_v she_o not_o by_o his_o former_a principle_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o they_o no_o doubt_v she_o ought_v but_o if_o she_o convert_v soul_n there_o may_v she_o become_v for_o a_o pastor_n to_o they_o none_o i_o hope_v will_v say_v so_o 2._o but_o we_o have_v put_v he_o a_o case_n elsewhere_o of_o his_o own_o make_n suppose_v a_o barbarian_a shall_v find_v the_o scripture_n and_o be_v convert_v by_o it_o alone_o he_o be_v convert_v convert_v other_o i_o ask_v now_o may_v he_o become_v a_o pastor_n to_o those_o convert_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o say_v he_o may_v till_o he_o be_v baptize_v nor_o can_v they_o make_v a_o church_n till_o they_o be_v baptize_v but_o who_o shall_v baptize_v either_o he_o or_o they_o have_v no_o minister_n there_o this_o while_o a_o presbyterian_a he_o will_v not_o have_v grant_v nor_o may_v now_o by_o his_o independent_a principle_n deny_v till_o he_o be_v turn_v anabaptist_n 3._o we_o read_v of_o man_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n as_o well_o as_o that_o woman_n who_o be_v no_o minister_n convert_v the_o indian_n and_o moor_n 16._o socrat._v hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o 16._o but_o they_o neither_o dare_v be_v their_o pastor_n not_o baptize_v they_o till_o they_o be_v ordain_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o send_v to_o do_v it_o if_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o gift_n will_v have_v constitute_v they_o minister_n they_o need_v not_o to_o have_v come_v home_o so_o many_o hundred_o mile_n to_o fetch_v their_o ordination_n see_v but_o the_o difference_n between_o himself_o a_o presbyterian_a and_o now_o a_o independent_a but_o enough_o of_o that_o §_o 12_o and_o that_o our_o author_n be_v a_o presbyterian_a former_o and_o that_o upon_o good_a deliberation_n and_o strong_a resolution_n so_o to_o continue_v we_o have_v his_o own_o acknowledgement_n when_o thus_o he_o write_v 42._o p._n 42._o the_o principle_n and_o rule_n of_o that_o church_n government_n from_o which_o in_o the_o follow_a assertion_n i_o desire_v not_o to_o wander_v be_v of_o that_o to_o which_o i_o do_v and_o always_o in_o my_o poor_a judgement_n have_v adhere_v since_o by_o god_n assistance_n i_o have_v engage_v myself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o his_o word_n which_o be_v common_o call_v presbyterial_a or_o synodical_a in_o opposition_n to_o prelatical_a or_o diocesan_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v independent_a or_o congregational_a on_o the_o other_o quantum_fw-la mutatus_fw-la ab_fw-la illo_fw-la in_o his_o tract_n of_o schism_n §_o 13_o and_o this_o he_o discover_v in_o the_o requisite_a which_o presbyterian_a government_n hold_v forth_o in_o ordinary_a case_n to_o constitute_v a_o minister_n for_o thus_o he_o ●●ies_v for_o a_o public_a formal_a 46._o p._n 46._o ministerial_a teach_v two_o th●ngs_n be_v require_v in_o the_o teacher_n 1._o gift_n from_o god_n 2._o authority_n from_o the_o church_n whence_o i_o wou●d_v in●er●_n 1._o t●at_a consent_n o●_n election_n of_o the_o people_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o man_n a_o minister_n though_o well_o gift_v but_o a_o authoritative_a act_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o pass_v upon_o he_o that_o be_v ordination_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n according_a to_o his_o then_o principle_n 2._o that_o he_o be_v much_o change_v from_o what_o he_o be_v in_o the_o tract_n of_o schism_n where_o he_o require_v no_o more_o to_o constitute_v a_o minister_n than_o gift_n of_o teach_v and_o the_o people_n submit_v to_o he_o if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o dr._n by_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o the_o election_n or_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n of_o a_o congregation_n i_o will_v answer_v for_o he_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n he_o will_v or_o do_v aequivocate_v with_o the_o world_n but_o take_v it_o in_o the_o presbyterian_a sense_n though_o now_o he_o cry_v down_o ordination_n by_o bishop_n or_o presbytery_n and_o have_v renounce_v his_o own_o ordination_n and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o great_a alteration_n and_o a_o sign_n of_o much_o inconstancy_n §_o 14_o have_v say_v very_o much_o in_o plead_v the_o liberty_n of_o private_a christian_n lest_o they_o shall_v surfeit_v of_o it_o and_o presume_v too_o far_o 48._o pag._n 48._o he_o give_v some_o wholesome_a presbyterian_a caution_n to_o bound_v they_o first_o the_o end_n why_o god_n bestow_v his_o gift_n on_o any_o be_v mere_o that_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o own_o calling_n in_o which_o they_o be_v circumscribe_v 1_o cor._n 7.24_o they_o shall_v use_v they_o to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o his_o church_n this_o be_v then_o his_o judgement_n but_o now_o he_o can_v allow_v man_n of_o any_o call_n if_o gift_v to_o violate_v those_o bound_n set_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o to_o be_v preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o ordinary_a case_n which_o some_o of_o the_o prime_a brethren_n of_o new_a england_n do_v reject_v &_o reprobate_n second_o he_o require_v that_o they_o do_v not_o under_o pretence_n of_o christian_a liberty_n &_o freedom_n of_o conscience_n cast_v away_o all_o brotherly_a amity_n and_o cut_v themselves_o off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n christ_n have_v not_o purchase_v a_o liberty_n for_o any_o to_o rend_v his_o body_n they_o will_v prove_v at_o length_n to_o be_v no_o duty_n of_o piety_n which_o break_v the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o charity_n divine_o

of_o our_o divine_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o our_o cause_n be_v defensible_a without_o this_o plea_n but_o i_o be_o far_o more_o unsatisfied_a that_o he_o undertake_v the_o cau●e_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o labour_n to_o exempt_v they_o from_o schism_n though_o he_o allow_v they_o guilty_a of_o other_o crime_n and_o miscarriage_n the_o ground_n of_o this_o undertake_n i_o suppose_v to_o be_v 1._o his_o singular_a notion_n of_o schism_n limit_v it_o only_o to_o difference_n in_o a_o particular_a assembly_n 2._o his_o jealousy_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n to_o be_v object_v to_o himself_o and_o party_n if_o separate_v from_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o call_v schism_n for_o the_o ventilate_v whereof_o i_o suppose_v we_o may_v without_o flattery_n or_o falsehood_n 163._o p._n 163._o grant_v he_o his_o request_n in_o respect_n to_o ourselves_o not_o to_o rome_n that_o be_v put_v the_o whole_a protestant_a church_n of_o god_n into_o that_o condition_n of_o liberty_n and_o soundness_n of_o doctrine_n which_o it_o be_v in_o when_o that_o uproar_n be_v make_v by_o the_o donatist_n certain_o most_o of_o the_o protestant_a church_n our_o own_o among_o they_o have_v as_o much_o liberty_n be_v as_o sound_v in_o doctrine_n and_o as_o if_o not_o more_o sincere_a and_o incorrupt_a in_o worship_n than_o those_o church_n from_o which_o the_o donatist_n separate_v they_o be_v not_o only_o trouble_v with_o heresy_n as_o we_o all_o be_v but_o pester_v with_o multitude_n of_o ceremony_n from_o which_o we_o be_v free_v and_o now_o we_o shall_v take_v his_o thought_n of_o the_o donatists_n schism_n into_o consideration_n the_o objection_n raise_v by_o himself_o be_v this_o 162._o p._n 162._o do_v not_o austin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o contemporary_n charge_v the_o donatist_n with_o schism_n because_o they_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o do_v not_o the_o charge_n rise_v up_o w●th_v equal_a efficacy_n against_o you_o as_o they_o at_o least_o do_v it_o not_o g●ve_v you_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n in_o another_o sense_n than_o be_v by_o you_o grant_v this_o objection_n concern_v not_o we_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n who_o grant_v that_o sense_n of_o schism_n that_o it_o be_v a_o breach_n ●f_fw-fr union_n or_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o lie_v in_o full_a force_n against_o he_o and_o his_o party_n who_o ●ave_n break_v the_o union_n of_o our_o church_n and_o separate_v themselves_o from_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o the_o world_n not_o of_o their_o own_o constitution_n and_o that_o as_o no_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o lack_v as_o they_o say_v of_o a_o right_a constitution_n we_o know_v indeed_o where_o and_o by_o who_o this_o cloud_n be_v scatter_v without_o the_o least_o annoyance_n to_o the_o protestant_a cause_n as_o former_o state_v even_o as_o himself_o have_v state_v it_o and_o produce_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o learned_a divine_n p._n 190._o §_o 47._o &c_n &c_n which_o he_o high_o approve_v p._n 192._o though_o he_o rest_v not_o in_o it_o but_o rather_o cleave_v to_o his_o own_o way_n as_o we_o shalll_v see_v err_v long_o 194._o p._n 194._o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o his_o party_n as_o well_o as_o the_o donatist_n from_o charge_n of_o schism_n be_v evident_a by_o what_o h●_n say_v i_o shall_v clear_o deliver_v my_o thought_n concern_v the_o donatists_n wh●ch_n will_v be_v comprehensive_a also_o of_o those_o other_o that_o suffer_v with_o they_o in_o former_a and_o after_o age_n under_o the_o same_o imputation_n it_o will_v therefore_o be_v necessary_a or_o very_o expedient_a to_o consider_v how_o near_o their_o case_n come_v to_o be_v parallel_n with_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n both_o for_o matter_n and_o manner_n of_o manage_v it_o and_o then_o how_o he_o will_v free_v they_o and_o himself_o from_o schism_n for_o the_o first_o the_o donatist_n have_v raise_v causeless_a difference_n in_o the_o church_n about_o cecilianus_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o traditores_fw-la which_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o false_a be_v no_o just_a ground_n of_o cast_v he_o out_o of_o communion_n §_o 17_o make_v that_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o separation_n how_o ever_o they_o take_v in_o other_o thing_n as_o be_v usual_a into_o their_o defence_n afterward_o §_o 16._o the_o principle_n they_o first_o fall_v upon_o be_v those_o two_o long_o since_o name_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o corner_n of_o afr●ca_n 2._o that_o none_o be_v true_o baptise_v or_o enter_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o by_o some_o of_o their_o party_n that_o the_o stage_n be_v change_v from_o africa_n into_o america_n be_v evident_a but_o that_o these_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o brownist_n and_o be_v now_o of_o all_o independent_o for_o all_o sect_n be_v independent_o i_o need_v not_o exemplify_v by_o draw_v up_o the_o parallel_n he_o that_o run_v may_v read_v it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o practice_n i_o wonder_v not_o that_o the_o doctor_n have_v unchurch_v rome_n for_o he_o have_v do_v as_o much_o to_o england_n and_o all_o foreign_a protestant_a church_n and_o make_v none_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o such_o as_o be_v by_o covenant_n and_o consent_n join_v to_o some_o of_o their_o congregation_n §_o 3_o second_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o mannagement_n of_o their_o way_n the_o parallel_n run_v but_o too_o smooth_a and_o even_a 1._o he_o say_v of_o the_o donatist_n that_o upon_o supposition_n they_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o cecilianus_n yet_o they_o have_v no_o ground_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n 165._o p._n 165._o where_o be_v many_o elder_n not_o obnoxious_a to_o that_o charge_n the_o parallel_n come_v home_o to_o he_o thus_o upon_o supposition_n or_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o himself_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o renounce_v the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o have_v he_o and_o his_o party_n no_o ground_n to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n where_o there_o be_v many_o elder_n and_o people_n not_o obnoxious_a to_o that_o charge_n of_o apostasy_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o leave_v the_o instance_n give_v to_o avoid_v prolixity_n i_o shall_v only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o donatist_n though_o man_n of_o tender_a conscience_n may_v be_v startle_v at_o the_o communion_n with_o our_o late_a hierarchicall_a church_n yet_o nothing_o but_o the_o height_n of_o pride_n madness_n and_o corrupt_v fleshly_a interest_n can_v make_v man_n declare_v hostility_n against_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v to_o regulate_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n by_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n 3._o this_o line_n be_v also_o parallel_n though_o man_n of_o such_o pride_n and_o folly_n may_v judge_v all_o the_o residue_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v faulty_a and_o guilty_a in_o not_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n yet_o to_o proceed_v to_o cast_v they_o out_o from_o the_o very_a name_n of_o church_n member_n and_o so_o disannul_v their_o priviledgts_fw-fr and_o ordinance_n they_o have_v be_v partaker_n of_o as_o manifest_o some_o do_v by_o rebaptise_v all_o that_o enter_v into_o their_o communion_n and_o other_o by_o deny_v both_o sacrament_n to_o some_o baptism_n to_o child_n of_o parent_n and_o lord_n supper_n to_o parent_n themselves_o not_o in_o their_o church_n way_n be_v such_o unparalleled_a pharisaism_n and_o tyranny_n as_o be_v whole_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o intolerable_a 4._o once_o more_o and_o i_o have_v do_v the_o consequence_n that_o befall_v the_o donatist_n separation_n be_v too_o much_o parallel_v the_o division_n outrage_n and_o enthusiasticall_a fury_n in_o the_o leveller_n and_o such_o like_a and_o riot_n in_o the_o ranter_n and_o quaker_n that_o have_v befall_v some_o of_o they_o pleb_n mr._n baxt._n mr._n firm._n sep._n exami_fw-la mr._n ray_n gem._n pleb_n or_o they_o fall_v into_o begin_v at_o independentism_n be_v and_o be_v in_o many_o pious_a and_o wiseman_n judgement_n token_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n against_o they_o to_o witness_v that_o their_o undertake_n and_o enterprise_n be_v utter_o undue_a and_o unlawful_a 19_o pag._n 19_o i_o wish_v they_o may_v patient_o consider_v all_o this_o §_o 4_o three_o we_o expect_v to_o hear_v how_o he_o will_v free_v they_o and_o himself_o so_o near_o agree_v with_o they_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n in_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v faulty_a many_o way_n but_o not_o guilty_a of_o schism_n if_o he_o will_v acknowledge_v as_o much_o of_o his_o own_o way_n i_o shall_v

use_v his_o own_o word_n let_v the_o breach_n of_o union_n in_o the_o church_n be_v account_v if_o you_o please_v schism_n or_o a_o crime_n for_o be_v a_o evil_a i_o shall_v not_o contend_v by_o what_o name_n or_o title_n it_o be_v distinguish_v p._n 81._o but_o he_o wave_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o separation_n of_o the_o donatist_n from_o all_o other_o church_n may_v be_v call_v a_o schism_n and_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v they_o and_o himself_o be_v free_a from_o that_o charge_n for_o so_o he_o say_v 167._o p._n 167._o how_o little_o we_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o any_o contest_v that_o be_v manage_v among_o we_o concern_v in_o those_o difference_n of_o they_o those_o few_o consideration_n afore_o will_v evince_v it_o be_v true_a indeed_o in_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n the_o instance_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v very_o impertinent_a as_o in_o other_o respect_n so_o in_o this_o that_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n we_o from_o the_o idolatrous_a corrupt_a particular_a church_n of_o rome_n false_o call_v catholic_a but_o it_o concern_v he_o and_o his_o party_n near_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o separation_n from_o all_o true_a protestant_a church_n agree_v as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o donatist_n the_o question_n than_o be_v unresolved_a whether_o their_o and_o his_o separation_n may_v just_o be_v call_v schism_n all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o we_o be_v thus_o come_v off_o from_o this_o part_n of_o our_o charge_n of_o schism_n for_o the_o relinquishment_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 168._o p._n 168._o which_o as_o we_o have_v not_o do_v so_o to_o do_v be_v not_o schism_n but_o a_o sin_n of_o another_o nature_n and_o importance_n the_o ground_n he_o go_v upon_o why_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n be_v no_o schism_n be_v that_o afore_o that_o schism_n in_o the_o scripture_n notion_n be_v only_o a_o division_n of_o judgement_n in_o a_o particular_a assembly_n not_o a_o separation_n from_o any_o church_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v prove_v false_a above_o as_o it_o will_v free_v protestant_n from_o that_o charge_n by_o papist_n with_o ease_n so_o it_o will_v acquit_v himself_o and_o all_o sectary_n in_o the_o world_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n that_o the_o principle_n and_o principal_a plea_n of_o romanist_n that_o they_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n out_o of_o who_o communion_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n as_o the_o donatist_n be_v of_o old_a be_v and_o in_o schismatical_a be_v and_o be_v the_o common_a vote_n of_o almost_o all_o ancient_n and_o modern_a divine_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a which_o his_o party_n assent_v to_o that_o their_o church_n be_v only_o right_o constitute_v and_o other_o church_n and_o minister_n be_v false_a or_o none_o as_o they_o do_v also_o assert_v they_o be_v equal_o guilty_a of_o that_o schismatical_a principle_n that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a not_o catholic_n particular_a church_n out_o of_o who_o communion_n there_o be_v ordinary_o no_o salvation_n this_o very_a principle_n in_o the_o donatist_n first_o and_o then_o in_o the_o romanist_n have_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o those_o sad_a difference_n among_o the_o church_n along_o time_n and_o of_o the_o trouble_n that_o have_v issue_v thence_o and_o to_o make_v difference_n in_o a_o church_n and_o ●_z &_o thereupon_o to_o separate_v be_v acknowledge_v or_o prove_v to_o be_v schism_n then_o the_o raise_n of_o the_o like_a difference_n and_o persist_v to_o maintain_v they_o upon_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n as_o the_o only_a true_a church_n how_o it_o can_v be_v exempt_v from_o schism_n i_o be_o to_o learn_v §_o 5_o that_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v in_o the_o ground_n he_o go_v upon_o to_o free_v the_o donatist_n of_o old_a and_o protestant_n together_o with_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n be_v his_o own_o notion_n and_o definition_n of_o schism_n will_v now_o appear_v in_o his_o own_o answer_n to_o the_o romanist_n argument_n which_o he_o rather_o insist_o upon_o than_o upon_o the_o solution_n of_o our_o learned_a divine_n page_n 192._o he_o take_v schismin_n the_o notion_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n precise_o that_o be_v for_o division_n only_o in_o a_o particular_a church_n 193._o pag._n 193._o and_o thereupon_o deny_v 1._o that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o separation_n from_o the_o catholic_a invisible_a church_n or_o if_o there_o can_v it_o will_v be_v madness_n to_o call_v it_o schism_n 2._o nor_o from_o the_o catholic_a visible_a because_o the_o forsake_v its_o communion_n which_o consist_v in_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v not_o schism_n but_o apostasy_n 3._o nor_o from_o a_o particular_a church_n for_o that_o be_v not_o proper_o schism_n for_o so_o he_o say_v 1._o i_o deny_v that_o separation_n from_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o such_o as_o mere_o separation_n be_v schism_n or_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o esteem_v though_o perhaps_o such_o separation_n may_v proceed_v from_o schism_n and_o attend_v with_o other_o evil_n but_o this_o mistake_v the_o question_n for_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o every_o separation_n from_o any_o church_n be_v schism_n as_o such_o but_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n which_o they_o suppose_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o so_o some_o and_o most_o of_o we_o do_v state_n it_o as_o he_o observe_v page_n 191._o s_o 48._o and_o so_o they_o fall_v upon_o the_o idolatry_n heresy_n &c_n &c_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o just_a cau●es_n of_o separation_n from_o she_o which_o plea_n say_v he_o will_v not_o be_v shake_v to_o eternity_n 2._o he_o affirm_v that_o separation_n however_o upon_o just_a cause_n 194._o p._n 194._o from_o any_o church_n be_v no_o schism_n this_o as_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o former_a in_o ●ense_n so_o be_v by_o none_o deny_v this_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o person_n schism_n be_v causeless_a say_v all_o man_n however_o concern_v separation_n upon_o a_o just_a cause_n be_v a_o duty_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v schism_n which_o be_v always_o a_o sin_n hence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o needlesse_o deny_v their_o major_a proposition_n be_v right_o understand_v in_o their_o sense_n who_o propound_v it_o and_o our_o divine_n do_v better_a to_o deny_v the_o minor_a we_o have_v neither_o voluntary_o nor_o causelesse_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o his_o answer_n be_v another_o thing_n separation_n in_o the_o sense_n contend_v about_o 194._o p._n 194._o must_v be_v from_o some_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o christ_n institution_n 195_o pag._n 195_o a_o church_n of_o his_o appointment_n otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o be_v plead_v that_o it_o be_v schism_n at_o least_o not_o in_o a_o gospel_n sense_n the_o sum_n be_v this_o schism_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o a_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n but_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n be_v not_o from_o a_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o schism_n and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o national_a hierarchicall_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o papal_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n be_v not_o a_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n yet_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o argument_n lie_v here_o that_o schism_n in_o the_o scripture_n notion_n be_v only_o find_v in_o a_o particular_a church_n which_o must_v serve_v he_o for_o more_o use_n than_o one_o as_o we_o shall_v hear_v anon_o and_o thence_o he_o infer_v that_o separation_n either_o of_o one_o church_n from_o another_o or_o of_o person_n from_o a_o church_n upon_o any_o occasion_n true_a or_o false_a what_o ever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v no_o schism_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o above_z and_o will_v come_v again_o §_o 6_o but_o that_o there_o may_v be_v schism_n beside_o that_o in_o a_o particular_a church_n i_o prove_v by_o a_o double_a argument_n ex_fw-la confessis_fw-la 1._o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o union_n but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o union_n in_o the_o catholic_n visible_a church_n 2._o where_o there_o be_v difference_n raise_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n profess_a wherein_o the_o union_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n consist_v there_o may_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o union_n but_o there_o may_v be_v difference_n in_o the_o catholic_n or_o among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n profess_v ergo_fw-la i_o suppose_v his_o answer_n will_v be_v that_o the_o forsake_v of_o its_o communion_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o schism_n but_o apostasy_n p._n 193._o s_o 52._o but_o that_o be_v not_o always_o so_o for_o both_o there_o may_v be_v difference_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o yet_o no_o apostasy_n or_o if_o there_o be_v apostasy_n it_o may_v be_v a_o schism_n also_o apostate_n

they_o have_v the_o happiness_n and_o honour_n to_o revive_v it_o macte_fw-la virtute_fw-la §_o 9_o 2._o those_o last_o word_n of_o he_o be_v the_o answer_n to_o his_o 2d_o question_v how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o any_o such_o church_n shall_v be_v raise_v anew_o to_o which_o he_o give_v that_o answer_n i_o say_v the_o catholic_n church_n mystical_a etc._n etc._n and_o to_o make_v it_o good_a he_o proceed_v further_a to_o say_v christ_n have_v promise_v that_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o but_o i_o pray_v to_o who_o be_v this_o promise_n make_v be_v it_o not_o to_o his_o officer_n the_o apostle_n in_o their_o consultation_n or_o church-determination_n or_o grant_v it_o make_v to_o believer_n be_v it_o not_o as_o true_a of_o they_o that_o be_v out_o of_o his_o church-fellowship_n when_o two_o or_o three_o christian_n accidental_o meet_v together_o and_o pray_v etc._n etc._n be_v not_o christ_n also_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o yea_o grant_v he_o his_o own_o sense_n what_o then_o it_o be_v now_o suppose_a with_o some_o hope_n to_o have_v it_o grant_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n to_o salvation_n have_v a_o sufficient_a efficacy_n in_o itself_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o soul_n all_o this_o be_v grant_v what_o god_n may_v do_v by_o his_o extraordinary_a power_n we_o determine_v not_o but_o this_o be_v ordinary_o do_v by_o preach_v and_o those_o preacher_n in_o office_n rom._n 10.14_o but_o go_v on_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a that_o though_o all_o church_n state_n shall_v cease_v in_o any_o place_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v there_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o individual_n two_o or_o three_o shall_v be_v call_v convert_v and_o regenerate_v by_o it_o this_o also_o may_v be_v suppose_v though_o i_o believe_v he_o can_v exemplify_v such_o a_o case_n the_o question_n only_o will_v be_v if_o some_o heathen_n shall_v find_v the_o scripture_n how_o they_o shall_v understand_v either_o the_o original_a language_n without_o a_o teacher_n or_o a_o miracle_n or_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o without_o a_o guide_n as_o the_o eunuch_n say_v to_o philip_n but_o suppose_v all_o they_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o scripture_n alone_o what_o then_o 213._o p._n 213._o he_o ask_v whether_o these_o convert_a person_n may_v not_o possible_o come_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n no_o doubt_v they_o may_v if_o they_o be_v 20._o or_o 40._o of_o they_o but_o can_v their_o assemble_v together_o make_v they_o a_o church_n how_o can_v that_o be_v before_o they_o be_v baptize_v person_n see_v confess_v of_o 7._o anabap._n church_n art_n 34._o a_o church_n be_v a_o company_n of_o baptize_v person_n and_o how_o baptize_v without_o a_o minister_n shall_v they_o be_v se-baptists_a or_o baptize_v one_o another_o i_o suppose_v our_o author_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o this_o but_o he_o say_v may_v they_o not_o upon_o his_o command_n and_o in_o expectation_n of_o his_o promise_n so_o come_v together_o with_o resolution_n to_o do_v his_o will_n and_o exhort_v one_o another_o thereto_o true_o to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n i_o believe_v they_o may_v in_o what_o part_n of_o the_o world_n soever_o their_o lot_n be_v fall_v where_o then_o lie_v the_o difficulty_n in_o this_o whether_o be_v come_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o may_v do_v what_o he_o have_v command_v they_o or_o no_o whether_o they_o may_v exhort_v and_o stir_v up_o one_o another_o to_o do_v the_o will_n of_o christ_n no_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n but_o duty_n in_o all_o this_o but_o here_o lie_v the_o difficulty_n which_o his_o new_a notion_n or_o his_o haste_n make_v he_o forget_v how_o these_o person_n can_v come_v to_o be_v a_o church_n before_o they_o be_v baptize_v and_o how_o they_o can_v be_v baptize_v without_o a_o minister_n be_v not_o man_n prejudice_v or_o prepossess_v with_o some_o anabaptistical_n fancy_n call_v so_o be_v the_o indian_n socrat._v hist_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o 16._o convert_v by_o lay-man_n as_o call_v here_o will_v be_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o business_n the_o iberian_o if_o story_n say_v true_a be_v convert_v by_o a_o christian_a woman_n and_o by_o a_o miracle_n but_o sure_o she_o can_v not_o baptize_v they_o therefore_o they_o send_v for_o some_o minister_n to_o baptize_v and_o to_o put_v they_o into_o church_n order_n §_o 10_o it_o be_v the_o soul-sick_a fancy_n of_o our_o late_a seeker_n that_o have_v lose_v all_o religion_n that_o all_o true_a church_n state_n be_v lose_v in_o all_o the_o world_n as_o well_o as_o in_o england_n and_o our_o author_n think_v little_o less_o till_o the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o church_n be_v find_v and_o therefore_o they_o expect_v some_o extraordinary_a officer_n to_o raise_v it_o up_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v to_o look_v for_o a_o miracle_n and_o in_o the_o case_n propound_v of_o two_o or_o three_o convert_v by_o the_o scripture_n alone_o in_o a_o remote_a corner_n of_o the_o world_n i_o will_v glad_o know_v how_o a_o church_n can_v be_v begin_v without_o a_o miracle_n for_o though_o a_o company_n of_o baptize_v person_n may_v in_o a_o extraordinary_a case_n choose_v themselves_o officer_n prima_fw-la vice_n and_o so_o make_v a_o church_n yet_o unbaptised_a person_n convert_v can_v make_v a_o church_n till_o they_o be_v baptize_v and_o who_o shall_v baptize_v they_o without_o a_o miracle_n unless_o providence_n send_v they_o a_o minister_n to_o do_v it_o for_o true_a believer_n or_o professor_n of_o the_o faith_n quà_fw-la such_o can_v make_v a_o particular_a church_n their_o own_o first_o principle_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n must_v be_v baptize_v person_n and_o how_o they_o can_v come_v to_o be_v such_o without_o a_o minister_n without_o a_o miracle_n i_o can_v yet_o see_v this_o be_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o seeker_n now_o turn_v into_o quaker_n all_o church_n state_n it_o lose_v and_o no_o recovery_n of_o it_o without_o new_a revelation_n and_o so_o they_o fancy_v the_o spirit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o to_o begin_v a_o new_a church_n and_o in_o our_o brethren_n new_a church_n way_n have_v their_o people_n renounce_v their_o baptism_n as_o anabaptist_n have_v do_v as_o they_o themselves_o have_v renounce_v their_o ministry_n i_o will_v be_v inform_v whether_o they_o can_v ever_o have_v make_v a_o church_n of_o unbaptised_a person_n without_o a_o minister_n without_o a_o miracle_n and_o then_o whether_o they_o must_v not_o turn_v either_o anabaptist_n or_o quaker_n officer_n see_v confess_v of_o 7._o church_n art_n 41._o the_o person_n dispence_v baptism_n be_v a_o disciple_n not_o tie_v to_o a_o church_n officer_n either_o make_v baptism_n administrable_a by_o any_o brother_n that_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o take_v it_o up_o or_o expect_v new_a revelation_n of_o the_o indwelling_a spirit_n and_o so_o become_v extraordinary_a officer_n this_o and_o more_o that_o may_v be_v say_v import_v for_o aught_o i_o see_v that_o there_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o church_n or_o church_n wherein_o some_o institute_v ordinance_n shall_v be_v preserve_v though_o cover_v over_o with_o much_o corruption_n those_o particular_o of_o the_o ministry_n and_o baptism_n or_o else_o the_o church-state_n be_v once_o lose_v and_o perish_v can_v never_o be_v restore_v without_o a_o miracle_n when_o judah_n be_v carry_v away_o captive_a to_o babylon_n with_o all_o her_o priest_n and_o levite_n and_o all_o the_o material_n of_o their_o national_a church-state_n the_o temple_n destroy_v etc._n etc._n it_o may_v seem_v that_o their_o whole_a church-state_n be_v cease_v as_o to_o their_o ceremonial_a worship_n for_o 70_o year_n together_o it_o may_v be_v ask_v how_o then_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o revive_v that_o lose_a church-state_n without_o a_o miracle_n the_o answer_n may_v be_v that_o god_n preserve_v the_o seed_n of_o that_o church_n at_o babylon_n partly_o in_o preserve_v the_o people_n there_o a_o remnant_n of_o his_o circumcise_a people_n partly_o in_o reserve_v the_o holy_a vessel_n useful_a for_o their_o worship_n and_o partly_o in_o keep_v the_o line_n and_o genealogy_n of_o the_o priesthood_n entire_a so_o that_o when_o all_o these_o be_v bring_v back_o to_o jerusalem_n they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o miracle_n to_o revive_v their_o church-state_n or_o to_o build_v a_o new_a temple_n but_o only_o to_o purge_v and_o repair_v the_o old_a and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o institute_v service_n in_o their_o power_n and_o purity_n the_o application_n be_v so_o easy_a that_o the_o reader_n will_v outrun_v i_o so_o when_o antichrist_n have_v usurp_v tyrannical_o like_o another_o nebuchadnezer_n over_o all_o church_n ruine_v particular_a church_n corrupt_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n world_n worship_n

from_o they_o but_o turn_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n by_o a_o just_a censure_n the_o last_o be_v hos_fw-la 4.15_o which_o be_v only_o to_o dissuade_v those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n from_o join_v with_o idolater_n come_v not_o to_o gilgal_n neither_o go_v up_o to_o bethaven_n etc._n etc._n for_o so_o the_o former_a part_n of_o the_o verse_n have_v it_o though_o thou_o israel_n play_v the_o harlot_n yet_o let_v not_o judah_n offend_v etc._n etc._n §_o 17_o but_o he_o speak_v with_o some_o indignation_n be_v this_o yoke_n lay_v upon_o i_o by_o christ_n 263._o p._n 263._o that_o to_o go_v along_o with_o the_o multitude_n where_o i_o live_v that_o hate_n to_o be_v reform_v i_o must_v forsake_v my_o duty_n and_o despise_v the_o privilege_n that_o he_o have_v purchase_v for_o i_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n be_v this_o a_o unity_n of_o christ_n institution_n that_o 〈◊〉_d must_v for_o ever_o associate_v myself_o with_o wicked_a and_o profane_a man_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o sound_v too_o much_o of_o the_o pharisee_fw-mi the_o multitude_n the_o wicked_a and_o prophaner_n but_o suppose_v fire_n the_o church_n be_v no_o corrupt_a as_o israel_n of_o ●●ch_a or_o rom●●_n di●●e_v year_n than_o 〈◊〉_d command_n 〈◊〉_d come_v out_o of_o she_o o_o my_o people_n and_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o 〈◊〉_d sin_n but_o suppose_v a_o church_n 〈◊〉_d in_o fundamental_n o●_n doctrine_n and_o worship_n suffer_v some_o less_o corruption_n 〈◊〉_d ●t●ce_n in_o her_o communion_n add_v perhaps_o in_o such_o a_o condition_n as_o it_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o reform_v itself_o and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n easy_o to_o join_v with_o will_v he_o now_o leap_v out_o of_o church_n and_o neglect_v all_o ordinance_n because_o of_o some_o profane_a and_o wicked_a man_n christ_n himself_o do_v not_o so_o or_o will_v he_o go_v and_o separate_v into_o another_o church_n if_o ●o_o as_o it_o justify_v the_o brownist_n in_o former_a time_n in_o their_o separation_n condemn_v by_o his_o own_o party_n so_o it_o condemn_v the_o pious_a nonconformist_n who_o do_v not_o so_o though_o they_o can_v not_o communicate_v in_o some_o ordinance_n yet_o they_o never_o withdraw_v communion_n from_o the_o church_n into_o separate_a congregation_n it_o be_v no_o duty_n of_o christ_n impose_v no_o privilege_n of_o his_o purchase_n either_o to_o deprive_v a_o man_n ●_z ordinance_n for_o other_o man_n sin_n 〈…〉_o up_o a_o n●w_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o true_a church_n as_o no_o church_n right_o constitute_v for_o want_v of_o some_o reformation_n in_o lesser_a matter_n and_o do_v not_o this_o speech_n insinuate_v so_o much_o that_o our_o church_n be_v such_o as_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o tolerate_v profane_a and_o wicked_a man_n when_o it_o be_v our_o grief_n that_o we_o have_v not_o power_n enough_o to_o reform_v or_o eject_v they_o they_o may_v have_v stay_v till_o they_o have_v find_v we_o have_v hate_v to_o be_v reform_v or_o till_o they_o have_v give_v we_o a_o better_a model_n of_o a_o church-state_n which_o never_o yet_o we_o can_v by_o our_o utmost_a importunity_n obtain_v from_o they_o and_o then_o they_o have_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o their_o separation_n §_o 18_o and_o yet_o see_v how_o tender_a he_o be_v of_o our_o church_n honour_n and_o peace_n i_o speak_v not_o this_o as_o for_o a_o principle_n 264._o p._n 264._o that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o man_n to_o separate_v from_o that_o church_n wherein_o evil_a man_n be_v tolerate_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v too_o much_o that_o he_o say_v every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o dispose_v of_o himself_o as_o to_o church-communion_n p._n 261._o though_o he_o plead_v it_o not_o his_o duty_n and_o here_o again_o he_o say_v when_o a_o church_n be_v overbear_v by_o a_o multitude_n of_o wicked_a and_o profane_a so_o that_o it_o can_v or_o will_v not_o reform_v itself_o a_o believer_n be_v so_o far_o at_o liberty_n that_o he_o may_v desert_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o society_n without_o the_o least_o guilt_n of_o schism_n he_o grant_v he_o here_o too_o little_a for_o though_o he_o desert_n the_o pure_a church_n on_o earth_n yet_o he_o have_v tell_v he_o separation_n from_o any_o or_o all_o church_n be_v no_o schism_n but_o suppose_v the_o officer_n of_o a_o true_a church_n tolerate_v wicked_a man_n in_o their_o communion_n which_o be_v the_o grand_a plea_n of_o separatist_n a_o mix_a communion_n this_o be_v take_v by_o they_o as_o the_o duty_n of_o private_a member_n they_o sin_n in_o that_o communion_n if_o they_o separate_v not_o they_o will_v not_o bear_v with_o such_o a_o toleration_n in_o our_o church_n though_o they_o do_v in_o their_o own_o but_o hold_v it_o their_o duty_n to_o leap_v out_o of_o our_o church_n &_o practice_v according_o it_o be_v happy_a for_o we_o if_o they_o have_v show_v some_o of_o that_o love_n and_o forbearance_n he_o so_o oft_o speak_v of_o and_o requi●es_n of_o we_o for_o themselves_o to_o our_o church_n and_o not_o reserve_v it_o all_o for_o their_o own_o §_o 19_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n have_v as_o many_o disorder_n in_o it_o 265._o p._n 265._o as_o some_o of_o we_o from_o which_o the_o apostle_n advise_v no_o man_n to_z separate_z he_o answer_v 1._o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v a_o true_a church_n institute_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v not_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n by_o any_o miscarriage_n which_o whole_o difference_n the_o case_n why_o so_o be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o some_o of_o their_o own_o confession_n true_a church_n plant_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n and_o need_v only_o a_o reformation_n and_o reduce_v to_o their_o first_o constitution_n but_o he_o plain_o insinuate_v they_o be_v no_o true_a church_n now_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o miscarriage_n under_o the_o papacy_n he_o speak_v more_o open_o p._n 243._o we_o be_v yet_o far_o from_o be_v clear_o deliver_v from_o the_o roman_a apostasy_n rome_n be_v much_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o this_o courtesy_n but_o not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o as_o for_o those_o miscarriage_n they_o be_v long_o ago_o the_o gross_a of_o they_o much_o amend_v by_o the_o first_o reformation_n and_o more_o by_o the_o second_o and_o be_v endeavour_v yet_o a_o further_a reformation_n if_o some_o have_v not_o obstruct_v it_o however_o corinth_n have_v we_o suppose_v great_a disorder_n in_o it_o than_o be_v to_o be_v find_v bless_v be_v god_n in_o many_o of_o our_o congregation_n why_o then_o do_v they_o fly_v and_o separate_v from_o we_o and_o that_o before_o they_o have_v use_v all_o or_o any_o of_o the_o remedy_n of_o our_o cure_n which_o he_o require_v first_o to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o next_o page_n but_o hear_v the_o conclusion_n yet_o this_o i_o say_v 266._o p._n 266._o have_v the_o church_n of_o corinth_n continue_v in_o that_o condition_n etc._n etc._n it_o have_v be_v the_o duty_n mark_n that_o the_o duty_n of_o every_o saint_n of_o god_n in_o that_o church_n to_o withdraw_v from_o it_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v strange_a that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o inform_v those_o saint_n of_o this_o liberty_n or_o duty_n there_o or_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a case_n for_o private_a christian_n to_o be_v make_v guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o church_n where_o evil_a man_n be_v tolerate_v or_o some_o of_o unsound_a opinion_n be_v suffer_v have_v i_o mean_v do_v their_o own_o duty_n for_o amend_v or_o eject_v they_o according_a to_o matth._n 18.15_o etc._n etc._n §_o 20_o it_o be_v true_a that_o austin_n be_v mistake_v in_o assert_v that_o eliah_n and_o elisha_n 267._o p._n 267._o communicate_v with_o the_o israelite_n in_o their_o worship_n which_o be_v most_o idolatrous_a unless_o he_o mean_v that_o elijah_n sacrifice_v once_o among_o they_o at_o his_o contest_v with_o baal_n priest_n or_o that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o circumcision_n with_o they_o they_o and_o they_o if_o they_o have_v any_o issue_n but_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v communicate_v with_o the_o jew_n in_o all_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n though_o the_o doctrine_n be_v much_o corrupt_v and_o the_o worship_n also_o by_o will-worship_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n only_o protest_v against_o those_o corruption_n he_o communicate_v in_o the_o rest_n without_o sin_n and_o neither_o himself_o separate_v from_o that_o church_n nor_o advise_v other_o so_o to_o do_v though_o short_o to_o begin_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o new_a church_n way_n but_o rather_o advise_v to_o continue_v in_o it_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n chair_n whatsoever_o they_o say_v unto_o you_o do_v it_o etc._n etc._n §_o